This is a modern-English version of Helen of Troy; and Rose, originally written by Bottome, Phyllis.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

HELEN OF TROY
Helen of Troy
And
And
ROSE
ROSE

“I want you” said Miss Lestrange, “to let my boy go.”
“I want you,” Miss Lestrange said, “to release my son.”
HELEN OF TROY
Helen of Troy
And
And
ROSE
ROSE
BY
BY
PHYLLIS BOTTOME
PHYLLIS BOTTOME
Author of “The Dark Tower,” “The Second
The text you provided is incomplete. Please provide the full paragraph for modernization.
Fiddle,” “The Derelict and
Fiddle," "The Derelict and
Other Stories,” etc.
Other Stories, etc.
ILLUSTRATED BY
ILLUSTRATED BY
NORMAN OSBORN
NORMAN OSBORN

NEW YORK
NYC
THE CENTURY CO.
THE CENTURY CO.
1918
1918
Copyright, 1918, by
Copyright, 1918, by
The Century Co.
The Century Company
Published, September, 1918
Published, September 1918
TO
TO
MARJORIE AND GEORGE
Marjorie and George
CONTENTS
PAGE | ||
Helen of Troy | 3 | |
Rose | 127 |
ILLUSTRATIONS
“I want you,” said Miss Lestrange, “to let my boy go” | Cover page | |
“Because,” she whispered, “I would take the risk--if you loved me” | 127 |
HELEN OF TROY
I
Horace Lestrange was intent upon his occupation; he was throwing stones into the lake. He did it with skill and success; he made each stone jump four times, but he was using only his outer layer of attention; his inner self was turning over and over again a personal problem; he would have said he was thinking it out, but this was a mistake. The case was very plain and required no thought; he was only feeling it over, probing sensation to find how much weight it would bear, and at what point his heart would cry out to him to stop. Ten years ago he had lost his wife, after one year’s marriage. Perhaps, if she had lived, he would have grown tired of her; but she was very beautiful, and she had died when love was new and every golden day of her presence a thing divine and separate, intolerable to lose.
Horace Lestrange was focused on his task; he was tossing stones into the lake. He did it skillfully and successfully, making each stone skip four times, but he was only using his outer layer of concentration; his inner self was wrestling with a personal issue. He might have said he was thinking it through, but that was wrong. The situation was quite straightforward and didn’t need much thought; he was just grappling with the emotions, exploring how much pain he could handle, and at what point his heart would urge him to stop. Ten years ago, he lost his wife after just a year of marriage. Maybe if she had lived, he would have eventually grown tired of her; but she was incredibly beautiful, and she died when their love was fresh and every moment with her felt divine and unique, unbearable to lose.
She had left him something; instead of her love and her ripened youth, she had given him a baby son; he had put the child in his sister’s care and gone abroad.
She had left him something; instead of her love and her youthful days, she had given him a baby son; he had placed the child in his sister’s care and gone overseas.
Annette used to go to church very devoutly, and Horace went to please her. He tried to suppose that Providence was in the right, but he said to his oldest friend (and this was the only comment he was heard to make upon his grief):
Annette used to attend church regularly, and Horace went to keep her happy. He tried to convince himself that fate had a plan, but he said to his oldest friend (and this was the only remark he made about his sorrow):
“It seems to me, Bambridge, love is rather a let in.”
“It seems to me, Bambridge, love is quite a trap.”
Bambridge cleared his throat sympathetically.
Bambridge cleared his throat gently.
“A deuced lot of things are,” he muttered.
“A hell of a lot of things are,” he muttered.
Annette had always thought Bambridge rather cynical.
Annette had always thought Bambridge was pretty cynical.
Time heals wounds, but it leaves scars. Ten years had done a great deal for Horace Lestrange. There was no mark of his great grief left; but although time works very well as a narcotic, it is not stimulating; it had not renewed Horace’s youth. He did not think of love now; he thought of marriage--comfortable, consoling marriage.
Time heals wounds, but it leaves scars. Ten years had changed a lot for Horace Lestrange. There was no sign of his deep sorrow left; but while time is great at dulling pain, it doesn’t revive energy; it hadn’t brought back Horace’s youth. He didn’t think about love anymore; he thought about marriage—comfortable, comforting marriage.
The girl who had suggested this idea to him was a thoroughly nice girl, pretty, well-educated, and kind-hearted. She had been very good to Horace; they had rowed on the lake together, and her ways were energetic without hardness, and swift with grace. They had climbed some of the surrounding peaks side by side, and she had shown admirable characteristics--quietness, pluck, instantaneous obedience, and endurance. She was a good companion (she challenged no comparison with Annette, who was helpless, clinging, and thoroughly silly, the kind of woman whom--if she dies soon enough--a man never forgets). Edith’s hair and eyes were dark; she had a full sweet mouth and a round chin. She was quite thirty and she wouldn’t expect romance. . . .
The girl who had suggested this idea to him was genuinely nice, pretty, well-educated, and kind-hearted. She had been very good to Horace; they had rowed on the lake together, and her movements were energetic without being harsh, and quick with grace. They had climbed some of the nearby peaks side by side, and she had shown admirable traits—calmness, courage, instant obedience, and endurance. She was a great companion (she didn’t invite any comparisons with Annette, who was helpless, clingy, and completely silly, the kind of woman whom—if she passes away soon enough—a man never forgets). Edith had dark hair and eyes; she had a full, sweet smile and a round chin. She was almost thirty and didn’t expect romance.
The last stone failed to jump four times; perhaps it didn’t agree with Horace that there is a time limit for romance.
The last stone didn’t bounce four times; maybe it didn’t agree with Horace that there’s a time limit for romance.
“It would be an excellent thing for the boy,” said Lestrange, putting his hands in his pockets. “Etta of course is a good woman; clever, plenty of tact, but she is so managing. I never knew such a woman; she sponges one up. She has been everything to the little chap though for the last eight years. I hope he won’t make a fuss at leaving her. I don’t think he will; Edith is good with kids. Well, I’ll go and look her up.”
“It would be great for the boy,” said Lestrange, putting his hands in his pockets. “Etta, of course, is a good woman; smart, very tactful, but she can be quite controlling. I’ve never met anyone like her; she really knows how to get her way. She has been everything to the little guy for the last eight years. I hope he won’t make a scene about leaving her. I don’t think he will; Edith is great with kids. Well, I’ll go find her.”
He went to look her up. She was usually easy to discover when Lestrange wanted her. She did not run after him, as a sillier woman would have done, neither did she run away from him, as young girls sometimes run from their lovers, but when he looked for her she was there. She sat under a big ilex tree on the terrace of the hotel garden. It was not easy to remember that it was an hotel, for once it had been an old Italian palace, and something of its ancient dignity remained. The lake lay at its foot, a vast and shimmering expanse of silver and azure. The mountains were half withdrawn into vague shadows; sometimes moonstone and sometimes purple, and when the wind blew aside their thin veil of mist, the sun shone over slopes vivid, luminous and green.
He went to find her. She was usually easy to locate when Lestrange wanted her. She didn't chase after him like a weaker woman might have, nor did she run away from him like young girls sometimes do with their lovers; instead, when he sought her out, she was there. She sat under a large holm oak tree on the terrace of the hotel garden. It wasn’t easy to remember that it was a hotel, since it had once been an old Italian palace, and some of its ancient grandeur still lingered. The lake spread out at its base, a vast and shimmering expanse of silver and blue. The mountains were partly hidden in soft shadows; sometimes they looked moonstone and sometimes purple, and when the wind parted their thin mist, the sun illuminated the slopes in vivid, bright green.
Around Edith Walton were huge bushes of camellias, red and white and very splendid. A mad riot of roses flung itself over a pergola. In the distance a magnolia tree slowly opened wonderful flowers to the sun--flowers that seemed like the birth of spiritual treasures, white cloistered buds filled with aromatic fragrance.
Around Edith Walton were large bushes of camellias, both red and white, looking very splendid. A wild explosion of roses cascaded over a pergola. In the distance, a magnolia tree slowly bloomed beautiful flowers under the sun—flowers that appeared to be the birth of precious treasures, white buds enclosed in fragrance.
Edith sat quite still with her hands in her lap; there was something expectant in her appearance; it seemed part of the general hush. The wind had dropped suddenly and the tiny village lay embosomed on quivering water lines.
Edith sat still with her hands in her lap; there was something expectant about her demeanor; it felt like part of the overall quiet. The wind had suddenly calmed, and the small village rested on shimmering water lines.
Edith knew who was coming towards her, as flowers know the quickening soft rain of spring, and as the ocean knows the dominance of the tides.
Edith knew who was coming towards her, like flowers know the gentle, nourishing rain of spring, and like the ocean knows the power of the tides.
“You’ve got an awfully jolly corner,” said Lestrange rather awkwardly.
“You’ve got a really cheerful corner,” said Lestrange a bit uncomfortably.
“There are so many awfully jolly corners here,” said Edith. Then she smiled at him, the tender smile of a woman who laughs in secret triumph at the man she loves; she lets him think he is concealing his purpose from her, but she smiles.
“There are so many really cheerful spots here,” said Edith. Then she smiled at him, the sweet smile of a woman who silently celebrates her love for the man she adores; she lets him believe he's hiding his intentions from her, but she smiles.
“I wish you weren’t going away to-morrow,” Lestrange began. He thought he was leading up to his goal with extraordinary skill and subtlety. “Must you really?”
“I wish you weren’t leaving tomorrow,” Lestrange started. He believed he was skillfully and subtly guiding the conversation toward his goal. “Do you really have to?”
Edith hesitated; he would have to put it better than that.
Edith paused; he needed to express it better than that.
“I think my aunt has made all her arrangements,” she said. Then she looked away towards the lake over his shoulder. “I shall be sorry to leave--all this,” she murmured quietly.
“I think my aunt has made all her plans,” she said. Then she glanced away towards the lake behind him. “I’ll be sad to leave—all this,” she murmured softly.
“I don’t see why you can’t stay with me,” said Lestrange, sitting down on the seat beside her. “I mean always.”
“I don’t understand why you can’t stay with me,” said Lestrange, taking a seat next to her. “I mean, forever.”
He was certainly not putting it very well. Edith tried to believe that he was; she wanted to believe it. She looked at him, and her lips quivered. She was not an emotional woman; he had taken good care to find that out, but her dark eyes looked strange and stormy. She seemed as if she was feeling something strongly, almost more than she could bear.
He definitely wasn’t expressing himself very well. Edith tried to convince herself that he was; she wanted to believe that. She stared at him, her lips trembling. She wasn’t an emotional person; he had been careful to discover that, but her dark eyes looked odd and turbulent. It seemed like she was feeling something intensely, almost more than she could handle.
“Do you want me very much?” she murmured.
“Do you want me a lot?” she whispered.
Well, of course he wanted her. If you ask a woman to marry you, you must want her unless you are a young fool under the influence of glamour. There was no glamour. Horace had never pretended in his life, and he did not pretend now. He simply said:
Well, of course he wanted her. If you ask a woman to marry you, you must want her unless you're just a naive young guy caught up in the excitement. There was no excitement. Horace had never pretended in his life, and he wasn't pretending now. He simply said:
“It would make me very happy if you would be my wife, Edith.”
“It would make me really happy if you would be my wife, Edith.”
“I should like so much to make you very happy,” said Edith. Then, suddenly, inconsequently, and very foolishly, she burst into tears.
“I really want to make you very happy,” said Edith. Then, suddenly, inexplicably, and very foolishly, she started crying.
“Don’t, my dear--don’t,” he exclaimed hurriedly. He tried to take her hands from her face, but she would not let him. He looked at her in bewilderment; she shook with these astonishing sobs; and she was a most sensible woman, and thirty. He could not understand her.
“Don’t, my dear—don’t,” he said quickly. He tried to remove her hands from her face, but she wouldn’t let him. He looked at her in confusion; she trembled with these incredible sobs; and she was a very sensible woman, and thirty years old. He couldn’t grasp what was happening with her.
He kissed the clenched hands which covered her face, and almost as suddenly the sobs ceased. She drew in her breath with a quick sound. He walked to the balustrade and began to whistle. They were in a very secluded part of the gardens, but one never knew. No! fortunately there was no one in sight. What an extraordinary, lovely scene it was! Perhaps Edith would stop crying soon.
He kissed the clenched hands that were covering her face, and almost instantly the sobs stopped. She inhaled sharply. He walked over to the balcony and started to whistle. They were in a really secluded part of the gardens, but you could never be too sure. No! Fortunately, there was no one in sight. What an extraordinary, beautiful scene it was! Maybe Edith would stop crying soon.
She did; she brushed the tears from her eyes and laughed.
She did; she wiped the tears from her eyes and laughed.
“Oh, how silly you must think me!” she said. “And I’m thirty--you know I’m thirty?”
“Oh, you must think I’m so silly!” she said. “And I’m thirty—you know I’m thirty?”
“I think this is the third time that you have told me you are,” cried Horace. He came and sat down beside her again. She did not make him feel uncomfortable any more.
“I think this is the third time you've told me you are,” Horace exclaimed. He came and sat down next to her again. She didn’t make him feel uncomfortable anymore.
“Do smoke,” said Edith quickly. “I know you’re dying to.”
“Go ahead and smoke,” Edith said quickly. “I know you really want to.”
“Thanks, if I may.” He lit; a cigarette. And she saw with a sudden sinking of her heart that his hands were steady.
“Thanks, if that's okay.” He lit a cigarette. And she felt a sudden sinking in her heart when she noticed that his hands were steady.
“There is the little chap at home,” he said, turning his eyes to her with a restored friendliness. “You’re sure you won’t mind him?”
“There’s the little guy at home,” he said, turning his gaze to her with a warm friendliness. “You’re sure you won’t mind him?”
“Oh, I shall love him!” said Edith. “Do you know--you must not be jealous, but that is half the reason why I am so--why I am going to marry you, you know!”
“Oh, I’m going to love him!” said Edith. “You know—you shouldn’t be jealous, but that’s part of the reason why I’m so—why I’m going to marry you, you know!”
Horace was not jealous. He was very pleased, and he said so.
Horace wasn't jealous. He felt really happy, and he said so.
“But what,” Edith asked anxiously, “will your sister say, Horace?”
“But what,” Edith asked nervously, “will your sister think, Horace?”
“Oh, my sister!” stammered Lestrange. “Do you think she will mind very much?”
“Oh, my sister!” Lestrange stammered. “Do you think she will care too much?”
“You darling stupid!” cried Edith. “She’ll mind most horribly.”
“You sweet idiot!” cried Edith. “She’ll be really upset.”
Then she blushed; she hadn’t meant to call him “darling.” She looked at him anxiously, but he had not noticed it.
Then she blushed; she hadn’t meant to call him “darling.” She looked at him nervously, but he hadn’t noticed.
“By Jove, I believe she will; you’re right, Edith. I’m afraid she’ll cut up frightfully rough! I thought I had managed to think it all out--about you, you know, and the little chap and me--and Annette, my dead wife.”
“By Jove, I think she will; you’re right, Edith. I’m worried she’s going to be really difficult! I thought I had figured everything out—about you, you know, and the little guy and me—and Annette, my late wife.”
He spoke these last words in a voice she had never heard him use before. But he spoke them bravely and honestly, with his eyes on hers. Her courage leapt to meet his.
He said these last words in a tone she had never heard from him before. But he spoke them with bravery and honesty, locking his eyes on hers. Her courage surged to match his.
“My dear,” she said quickly, “I want you to behave as if I had loved her too. I want you to talk to me of her, to let her share our life, or rather to let me share yours and hers. I want you never to be afraid that I do not understand. I come to you to give you all the help and comfort that I can, but I come to you knowing that she has your heart.”
“My dear,” she said quickly, “I want you to act like I loved her too. I want you to talk to me about her, to let her be a part of our life, or rather to let me be a part of yours and hers. I want you to never worry that I don’t understand. I come to you to offer you all the support and comfort I can, but I come to you knowing that she has your heart.”
Then Lestrange kissed her. The last hesitation fell away from this new purpose, the last cloud melted. His heart went out in friendship and gratitude to this woman who did not seek to rob him of his past. There was a moment’s splendid recognition between them, as strong as passion and as kind as love. Then the breathless hush of the air broke in a chill and sudden shower; they passed through the drenched garden quickly into the big hotel.
Then Lestrange kissed her. Any remaining doubts vanished with this new determination, the last worries disappeared. He felt a wave of friendship and gratitude for this woman who didn't try to take away his past. For a moment, they shared a powerful understanding, as intense as passion and as gentle as love. Then, the stillness of the air was interrupted by a sudden chill and downpour; they hurried through the soaked garden and into the large hotel.
II
When Miss Lestrange received the announcement of her brother’s engagement she replied by return of post, congratulating him on his prospective happiness. She called it prospective, but she allowed that it was happiness. She offered to give up her residence at Mallows, Horace’s place in the country, and suggested that perhaps she could take a villa by the seaside.
When Miss Lestrange got the news about her brother’s engagement, she quickly wrote back, congratulating him on his upcoming happiness. She referred to it as upcoming, but acknowledged that it was happiness. She offered to give up her home at Mallows, Horace’s place in the countryside, and suggested that maybe she could rent a villa by the beach.
“This,” she wrote, “would be very suitable for Leslie as well.” She took entirely for granted that she should keep the boy. Then she said to herself: “Edith Walton! What extraordinary people Horace picks up! One has never heard of her! There was a Lady Walton I remember meeting at Bournemouth; her husband probably got knighted for patent biscuits, or some vulgar charity; the Lindleys knew her. I will call on the Lindleys.”
“This,” she wrote, “would be perfect for Leslie too.” She completely assumed that she would keep the boy. Then she thought to herself: “Edith Walton! What amazing people Horace finds! I've never heard of her! There was a Lady Walton I remember meeting in Bournemouth; her husband probably got knighted for patent biscuits or some tacky charity; the Lindleys knew her. I’ll reach out to the Lindleys.”
When Horace returned to London he found his home, as usual, the perfection of order. He was not a rich man, and he did not desire luxury or extravagance. He had never needed to desire them, for his sister had that genius for management which results in other people’s comfort. She oiled the wheels of life for her brother, and as yet she had charged him nothing for the oil. She was dressed for going out, but on his arrival she laid her card-case and parasol on the table and gave him her cheek to kiss. Miss Lestrange had been a plain, angular girl, without charms; but she was a distinguished-looking middle-aged woman with a pleasant manner. Her pleasant manner entirely hid from the world that she had a will of iron and an absorbing passion for her little nephew. She was famous for her kind heart, and made an excellent confidante; people talked of her as “a dear, kind old thing.”
When Horace returned to London, he found his home, as always, perfectly organized. He wasn't wealthy and didn’t crave luxury or extravagance. He had never felt the need for it because his sister had a knack for managing things that ensured others' comfort. She smoothed out the bumps in life for her brother, and up until now, she hadn't asked him for anything in return. She was dressed to go out, but when he arrived, she put her card case and parasol on the table and offered him her cheek to kiss. Miss Lestrange had been a plain, angular girl without any charm, but now she was a distinguished-looking middle-aged woman with a friendly demeanor. Her pleasant manner completely masked the fact that she had a strong will and a deep devotion to her little nephew. She was well-known for her kind-heartedness and made an excellent confidante; people referred to her as “a dear, kind old thing.”
Her brother looked at her a little nervously.
Her brother looked at her a bit anxiously.
“You have received my letter?” said Miss Lestrange, sitting down again, and drawing on her gloves. “But, of course, there is a great deal to be talked over, isn’t there? We needn’t begin now. Do you want a meal or anything? Or do they give it to you on the train? It is so long since I have been on the Continent, but I understand that in America you can be shaved and have your corns cut, probably simultaneously, as you travel.”
“You got my letter?” said Miss Lestrange, sitting back down and putting on her gloves. “But there’s so much to discuss, isn’t there? We don’t have to start now. Do you want something to eat or drink? Or do they serve it on the train? It’s been so long since I’ve been to the Continent, but I hear in America you can get a shave and have your corns treated, probably at the same time, while you travel.”
“I think I’ll ring for tea,” said Horace. “Where is the boy?”
“I think I'll order some tea,” said Horace. “Where's the boy?”
“I am afraid he is out with Mr. Flinders. I should have kept him in, of course, to meet you; but Mr. Flinders said it was such a perfect afternoon it seemed a pity to keep him in, and I never like to interfere with the tutor’s arrangements. Leslie sent you his love.”
“I’m sorry, but he’s out with Mr. Flinders. I should have kept him in to meet you, but Mr. Flinders mentioned it was such a lovely afternoon that it would be a shame to make him stay inside, and I really don’t like to meddle with the tutor’s plans. Leslie sends his love.”
“Thanks,” said Horace, a little dryly. He fidgeted about the room; he hardly knew quite what he expected from Etta, but, by Jove! she needn’t go on smoothing her gloves--it made him feel cold between the shoulders.
“Thanks,” said Horace, somewhat dryly. He moved around the room, unsure of what he expected from Etta, but seriously! she didn’t have to keep smoothing her gloves—it made him feel a chill between his shoulders.
“I hope the cake is not heavy,” said his sister, rising to pour out his tea. “Mrs. Devon can’t make cakes--it is her only weakness; but there are some rather nice pink things over there from the confectioner’s.”
“I hope the cake isn’t too heavy,” his sister said, getting up to pour his tea. “Mrs. Devon can’t bake cakes—it’s her only weakness; but there are some really nice pink treats over there from the bakery.”
Horace cleared his throat.
Horace cleared his throat.
“I wish you would take off your things, Etta,” he said with sudden irritation, “or not look as if you were being kept in by force, and meant to go out the moment I had swallowed my tea; it makes me nervous.”
“I wish you would take off your stuff, Etta,” he said, suddenly annoyed, “or stop acting like you’re being held here against your will and plan to leave as soon as I finish my tea; it makes me anxious.”
“Nervous, my dear boy? Lestranges are never nervous. What is the matter with you? I was going out calling, and I supposed you would want to go upstairs and tidy after your journey. But, of course, if you are nervous, and have anything on your mind--”
“Nervous, my dear boy? Lestranges are never nervous. What’s bothering you? I was planning to go out visiting, and I thought you’d want to go upstairs and get settled after your trip. But, of course, if you’re feeling nervous and have something on your mind--”
Etta began unbuttoning her gloves. Her brother groaned.
Etta started taking off her gloves. Her brother groaned.
“No, hang it all, Etta; I’d rather wait till after dinner!”
“No, come on, Etta; I’d rather wait until after dinner!”
“Just as you like,” said Miss Lestrange. “I hope Miss--er--Walton, isn’t it?--is quite well?”
“Just as you want,” said Miss Lestrange. “I hope Miss--uh--Walton, right?--is doing well?”
“Oh, yes, Edith is all right, thanks. You might tell them, Etta, to let the little chap come into my study when he gets in from his walk.”
“Oh, yes, Edith is fine, thanks. You might tell them, Etta, to let the little guy come into my study when he gets back from his walk.”
“Oh, of course, Horace!”
“Oh, totally, Horace!”
It may have been intention, or it may have been one of those fortunate accidents which happen to well-trained fighters, but Miss Lestrange’s attention was suddenly caught by a crooked picture. She turned back to a portrait of Annette hanging over the mantelpiece.
It might have been intentional, or it could have been one of those lucky accidents that happen to skilled fighters, but Miss Lestrange's attention was suddenly drawn to a crooked picture. She turned back to a portrait of Annette hanging over the mantelpiece.
“It is not hung quite straight,” she said in her pleasant, commonplace voice. “There, that’s better! Is there anything more you want, Horace?”
“It’s not hanging straight,” she said in her nice, ordinary voice. “There, that’s better! Is there anything else you need, Horace?”
Her brother’s answer was made from his teacup; it sounded very like “Damn!”
Her brother's response came from his teacup; it sounded a lot like "Damn!"
Horace continued to be extremely nervous. He had meant to go and see Edith after dinner; she and her aunt, Lady Walton, had returned to town with him, but he couldn’t go to Edith, having arranged nothing whatever, and not even having mentioned that he intended to keep his boy.
Horace remained very anxious. He had planned to visit Edith after dinner; she and her aunt, Lady Walton, came back to town with him, but he couldn’t go to see Edith because he hadn’t arranged anything at all, and he hadn’t even mentioned that he intended to keep his son.
All through dinner Etta held the conversation and guided it as she chose. Mr. Flinders, the tutor, responded admirably.
Throughout dinner, Etta led the conversation and directed it as she preferred. Mr. Flinders, the tutor, responded exceptionally well.
Miss Lestrange had a perfect tone with the tutor; she treated him with that deference which marks the difference in social value. Her delicate flattery was a restraint; it put him at once on the footing of an inferior position where she could afford to be delightful to him without his ever meeting her on her own level. It was too fine for condescension, too gracious for patronage; it was an “invulnerable nothing”; and yet you could no more have passed it than have walked through bayonets; and there was this added attraction, that the bayonets were garlanded with flowers.
Miss Lestrange had the perfect attitude with the tutor; she treated him with a respect that highlighted their social differences. Her subtle compliments were a kind of control; they immediately placed him in an inferior position where she could be charming to him without ever having him meet her on her own level. It was too elegant for being condescending, too kind for being patronizing; it was an “invulnerable nothing”; and yet you could no more have crossed it than walked through bayonets; and there was the added allure that the bayonets were decorated with flowers.
“It was such a pity Leslie behaved so badly this afternoon,” Miss Lestrange began. “Mr. Flinders felt that such direct disobedience must be punished, especially when it led to such a decided risk as the boy’s playing with whooping-cough children in the Park. So instead of being allowed to come and see you, Horace, he had to be packed off, supperless, to bed; but you will go up after dinner, I suppose?”
“It was really unfortunate that Leslie acted out so badly this afternoon,” Miss Lestrange started. “Mr. Flinders thought that such blatant disobedience needed to be dealt with, especially since it involved the serious risk of the boy playing with kids who had whooping cough in the Park. So instead of being allowed to visit you, Horace, he had to be sent off to bed without supper; but I assume you'll go up after dinner?”
“I should have gone up before,” interrupted Horace, “but they said--”
“I should have gone up earlier,” interrupted Horace, “but they said--”
“Yes, I think authority must be upheld,” said his sister. “You see, dear Horace, Mr. Flinders had already warned Leslie about the punishment.”
“Yes, I believe we need to maintain authority,” said his sister. “You see, dear Horace, Mr. Flinders had already warned Leslie about the consequences.”
She looked across at her brother, as if to say that the punishment was an absurd blunder of Mr. Flinders, which they must overlook, because although he was a very clever fellow, of course, and a clergyman’s son, and really quite a gentleman, still--
She glanced at her brother, as if to convey that the punishment was a ridiculous mistake made by Mr. Flinders, which they had to ignore, because even though he was a smart guy, obviously a clergyman’s son, and truly quite a gentleman, still—
Horace understood the look, and dropped the subject. He was a man who took almost everything very easily; but not quite everything.
Horace got the hint and let it go. He was the kind of guy who took most things pretty lightly, but not everything.
Mr. Flinders began to make some explanation, which Miss Lestrange promptly checked. She asked his advice about a book, and somehow or other Leslie’s punishment remained the tutor’s blunder, though this was the first time he had ever heard of it. He had probably misunderstood something Miss Lestrange had said to him; she had often observed that she was not a lucid talker; there were certain advantages which Mr. Flinders had had, and she had not, and this made it such a comfort to listen to him! Possibly this was one of the occasions in which the disadvantages had told.
Mr. Flinders started to explain, but Miss Lestrange quickly interrupted. She asked for his advice about a book, and somehow Leslie's punishment ended up being the tutor's mistake, even though it was the first time he had ever heard about it. He probably misunderstood something Miss Lestrange had told him; she often noted that she wasn’t very clear when she spoke. There were certain advantages Mr. Flinders had that she didn’t, which made it so comforting to listen to him! This might have been one of those times when her lack of clarity was an issue.
After dinner Horace went upstairs to see his boy; there were traces of tears on the child’s face, and he looked pathetically like his dead mother. He flung his arms around his father’s neck and began to sob. Leslie had inherited Annette’s weak constitution; he was a highly-strung, delicate little boy.
After dinner, Horace went upstairs to check on his son; there were signs of tears on the child's face, and he looked heartbreakingly like his deceased mother. He threw his arms around his father's neck and started to cry. Leslie had inherited Annette’s frail constitution; he was a sensitive, delicate little boy.
“Oh, daddy, don’t--don’t--don’t!” he sobbed. “Oh, please, dear daddy, don’t! I will be good if you won’t marry her!”
“Oh, dad, please don’t—don’t—don’t!” he sobbed. “Oh, please, dear dad, don’t! I’ll be good if you don’t marry her!”
His father’s face grew suddenly very stern; he had meant to be the first to tell his son about Edith.
His father's expression became suddenly very serious; he had intended to be the first to tell his son about Edith.
“My dear old chap,” he said tenderly, sitting down on the bed beside the boy. “Edith is such a jolly girl; you will like her. Why, she’s pretty and kind, and awfully fond of boys! You have no idea what fun we’ll have. She has asked you to go with her to-morrow to the Zoo.”
“My dear old buddy,” he said softly, sitting down on the bed next to the boy. “Edith is such a great girl; you’re going to like her. She’s pretty and nice, and she really loves boys! You have no idea how much fun we’re going to have. She’s invited you to go with her to the Zoo tomorrow.”
“I have been to the Zoo,” said Leslie.
"I've been to the zoo," said Leslie.
A firm little line came around his mouth. It used to come round his mother’s when she meant to get her way and she did not find it easy. Horace had not seen it often enough to remember it.
A tight little line appeared around his mouth. It used to show up around his mom's mouth when she wanted to get her way and found it difficult. Horace hadn’t seen it often enough to remember it.
“Oh, daddy, don’t make me go with her; I want to go away with auntie--oh, I do want to go away with auntie!” The sobs began to shake him again. “I have always had auntie,” he cried. “You see, daddy, I’ve always had auntie!”
“Oh, dad, please don’t make me go with her; I want to go with Auntie—I really want to go with Auntie!” The sobs started to shake him again. “I’ve always had Auntie,” he cried. “You see, Dad, I’ve always had Auntie!”
“But, boy, you don’t want to go away from me?” asked his father.
“But, kid, you don’t want to leave me?” asked his father.
There was a moment’s constrained silence, and then the child dragged himself out of his father’s arms and threw himself face downwards on his pillow.
There was a moment of tense silence, and then the child pulled away from his father's embrace and flopped face down on his pillow.
“Yes, I do,” he muttered petulantly. “I won’t stay with this new woman! I do want to go away!”
“Yes, I do,” he grumbled irritably. “I won’t stay with this new woman! I really want to leave!”
The lines of pain on Horace’s face deepened. His heart seemed to contract as he looked at the golden curls on the pillow, and remembered those long golden curls he had played with and kissed. For a moment he turned away, regretful, sick, and undesirous as the child himself of “this new woman.” Then his manhood reasserted itself, and he remembered that this was after all only a childish fit of ignorant tears.
The pain etched on Horace’s face grew deeper. His heart felt like it was tightening as he gazed at the golden curls on the pillow and recalled those long golden curls he had played with and kissed. For a moment, he looked away, feeling regretful, sick, and just as unwilling as the child himself towards “this new woman.” Then his sense of manhood came back to him, and he realized that this was just a childish outburst of ignorance.
He was not angry with the child; it did not occur to him to ask him who had given him this cruel fear of Edith. There were a good many things that never occurred to Horace Lestrange. They might have been convenient things to do; possibly they might have made life easy and happy for him, only he did not do them, that was all; he could not make the child tell tales.
He wasn't mad at the kid; it didn't even cross his mind to ask who had instilled this intense fear of Edith in him. There were quite a few things that never crossed Horace Lestrange's mind. They might have been helpful; they could have made his life easier and happier, but he just didn't do them, plain and simple; he couldn't get the kid to spill secrets.
There was some one to be very angry with; that was a simplification. It might be Etta, but Lestrange was slow to think so. Hadn’t she congratulated him at once? And besides, he couldn’t think that Etta could poison a child’s mind. Perhaps it was that fool Flinders; he seemed a perfectly incompetent chap, and he might possibly have some sentimental theories on step-mothers. Anyhow, he would go downstairs and talk to Etta; meanwhile he stooped over the child and shook his shoulder gently.
There was definitely someone to be really angry with; that was an oversimplification. It could be Etta, but Lestrange was hesitant to believe that. Didn’t she congratulate him right away? And besides, he couldn’t imagine that Etta would poison a child’s mind. Maybe it was that idiot Flinders; he seemed like a completely incompetent guy, and he might have some ridiculous ideas about stepmothers. Anyway, he would go downstairs and talk to Etta; for now, he bent down over the child and gently shook his shoulder.
“Don’t cry, old man,” he said quietly. “I promise you, you will like this new friend. She doesn’t want to take your mother’s place, or anything; she is just a new friend. To-morrow you shall see her, and tell me what you feel. You needn’t go to the Zoo. Aunt Etta isn’t going away at present, and you shall see her whenever you like.”
“Don’t cry, old man,” he said softly. “I promise you, you’re going to like this new friend. She doesn’t want to replace your mom or anything; she’s just a new friend. Tomorrow you’ll meet her, and let me know how you feel. You don’t have to go to the Zoo. Aunt Etta isn’t going anywhere right now, and you can see her whenever you want.”
“Mr. Flinders said there was going to be great changes,” sobbed the boy.
“Mr. Flinders said there were going to be big changes,” the boy cried.
The father closed his lips suddenly; there was going to be one great change--and that would be Mr. Flinders. He recalled his sister’s glance at dinner; evidently Etta thought the man a fool too. He felt vaguely relieved to have found out that it was Flinders.
The father suddenly shut his mouth; there was going to be one big change—and that would be Mr. Flinders. He remembered his sister's look at dinner; clearly, Etta thought the guy was a fool too. He felt a sense of vague relief in discovering that it was Flinders.
III
Etta was sitting in the library doing church embroidery on a frame; it was a thing she did extremely well; in fact, she was a woman who never did anything badly; if there were possibilities of ignorance in her, she avoided those fields in which they might be betrayed. Horace did not want to talk to her while she worked; he was never quite sure that he had her whole attention; she might be counting stitches or planning patterns, and so miss his points. He knew, however, that it does not do to start an important conversation with a woman by establishing a grievance, so he did not ask her to stop; he merely found refuge in a succession of cigarettes.
Etta was sitting in the library, working on church embroidery in a frame; she was really good at it. In fact, she was someone who never did anything poorly; if there were areas where she might show a lack of knowledge, she steered clear of those topics. Horace didn’t want to talk to her while she was focused; he never felt completely confident that he had her full attention; she might be counting stitches or planning designs, and risk missing his points. He knew that it’s not a good idea to start an important conversation with a woman by bringing up a complaint, so he didn’t ask her to stop; instead, he chose to pass the time with a series of cigarettes.
“Was it a surprise to you, Etta,” he began in an off-hand tone, “to hear of my engagement?”
“Were you surprised by my engagement, Etta?” he asked casually.
Etta took up a thread of pink silk, and then decided for pale blue.
Etta picked up a piece of pink silk and then chose pale blue instead.
“I don’t know that engagements ever surprise me,” she replied. “If men can afford to marry, and there is no other impediment, they generally do; and if they are attractive to women, they always do.”
“I don’t think engagements ever surprise me,” she replied. “If men can afford to marry, and there’s nothing holding them back, they usually do; and if they’re appealing to women, they definitely do.”
“You mean if women attract them?” he interjected.
"You mean if women draw them in?" he interrupted.
“My dear boy,” said his sister, moving the frame slightly more under the electric light, “it never does to confuse cause and effect. If women want to marry a man, he marries. In your case, of course, there was some protection provided you remained at home; the rest was merely a question of time.”
“My dear boy,” said his sister, shifting the frame a bit more under the electric light, “it’s never a good idea to mix up cause and effect. If women want to marry a man, he’ll get married. In your situation, of course, there was some security as long as you stayed at home; the rest was just a matter of time.”
Horace did not like this way of putting the matter at all; in the first place, it was an insult to Edith, and in the second place it was an insult to his own intelligence. He had thought the thing out so often, and had acted so entirely as a free agent; and yet the more emphasis he laid on this fact, the more plainly he saw the pleasant, unconvinced smile upon his sister’s face; besides, it wasn’t the point of the discussion; they seemed strangely incapable of reaching the point of the discussion.
Horace really disliked this way of presenting the issue; first, it was disrespectful to Edith, and second, it undermined his own intelligence. He had considered the matter so many times and had acted completely on his own accord; yet, the more he stressed this fact, the more he noticed the pleasant, unconvinced smile on his sister’s face. Moreover, that wasn’t even the main point of the discussion; they seemed oddly unable to get to the heart of the matter.
“I am sure when you see Edith,” he said at last, “you will feel that I have made a most desirable choice.” He tried to put it as baldly as possible, for he did not wish Etta to think he had been swayed by glamour.
“I’m sure when you see Edith,” he finally said, “you’ll feel that I’ve made a really good choice.” He tried to say it as straightforwardly as he could because he didn’t want Etta to think he had been influenced by her looks.
“Walton!” said his sister slowly: “who are the Waltons? Has the yellow silk skein fallen at your feet, Horace?”
“Walton!” his sister said slowly. “Who are the Waltons? Has the yellow silk thread fallen at your feet, Horace?”
“I don’t know that they are anybody in particular,” said Horace, vaguely uncomfortable; “she’s an orphan, you know, and Lady Walton, her aunt, is an extremely clever, amusing woman. Edith has not gone in for Society much, she’s so fond of travel, and her aunt’s rather an invalid, so I imagine they have always lived extremely quietly.”
“I don’t think they’re anyone special,” said Horace, feeling a bit uneasy. “She’s an orphan, and her aunt, Lady Walton, is really clever and funny. Edith hasn’t been very social; she loves to travel, and her aunt is somewhat unwell, so I guess they’ve always lived pretty quietly.”
“I can’t remember,” said Etta, “whether it was biscuits or soap the Lindleys told me; perhaps it was soap.”
“I can’t remember,” Etta said, “whether it was biscuits or soap that the Lindleys told me; maybe it was soap.”
“What was soap?” said Horace, now thoroughly irritated.
“What is soap?” said Horace, now completely irritated.
“What the man Walton, you know, was knighted for,” said his sister, calmly stitching at a wild rose. “Is she a lady by birth?”
“What the man Walton, you know, was knighted for,” said his sister, calmly stitching at a wild rose. “Is she a lady by birth?”
“The question did not arise,” said Horace rather grimly, “and if such questions do not arise, the references are usually satisfactory.”
“The question didn’t come up,” said Horace rather grimly, “and if those questions don’t come up, the references are usually fine.”
“Usually,” agreed his sister, “but not always, Horace.”
“Usually,” his sister agreed, “but not always, Horace.”
“You speak in a very mysterious way, my dear. May I ask if you have a secret up your sleeve--what do they call those things in the ‘Family Herald’?--‘an ugly secret.’ Have you discovered that Lady Walton’s name was Smith?”
“You talk in a really mysterious way, my dear. Can I ask if you have a secret you're hiding—what do they call those things in the ‘Family Herald’?—‘an ugly secret.’ Have you found out that Lady Walton’s name was Smith?”
“I don’t know what her name was,” said Miss Lestrange, and for a moment she pushed the screen away from her. “The whole family seem slightly obscure, but I supposed Miss Walton’s aunt could hardly be a person of much discrimination (I am sure I can be revealing no secret to you, my dear Horace, as you must know all about the thing already)--but how could any one who was a lady allow her niece to compromise herself quite as madly on the eve of her first London season? People of our sort don’t do that kind of thing.”
“I don’t know what her name was,” said Miss Lestrange, pushing the screen away for a moment. “The whole family seems a bit unknown, but I figured Miss Walton’s aunt can't be someone of great taste (I'm sure I'm not telling you anything new, my dear Horace, since you must already know all about it)—but how could a woman of her status let her niece embarrass herself so recklessly right before her first London season? People like us just don’t behave that way.”
“Pray explain yourself, Etta,” said Horace, getting up and standing in front of the mantelpiece, where he could look down on his sister. “I know nothing of what you say. Perhaps you have heard some malicious or stupid gossip which it is your duty to tell me, and mine to contradict.”
“Please explain yourself, Etta,” said Horace, getting up and standing in front of the mantelpiece, where he could look down at his sister. “I don't know anything about what you're talking about. Maybe you've heard some mean or foolish gossip that you feel obligated to share with me, and it's my job to set the record straight.”
“I hardly think you could do anything so foolish as to contradict gossip, my dear Horace, unless you wish to revive it; but I will certainly tell you what the Lindleys told me, and doubtless Edith will find it easy to explain. She was found staying on the Lake of Como--at the same place, I believe, where your engagement took place--with a disreputable woman--a woman about whose career there was no shadow of doubt. The Lindleys knew all about her, and this woman and Miss Walton were requested to leave the hotel. The peculiar part of the whole story is that the aunt and Miss Walton’s maid left previously, having apparently discovered the character of Miss Walton’s companion, and leaving the niece alone with her. I told the Lindleys, of course, that there must be some perfectly obvious explanation, but the fact remains the girl never did come out, and that she and her aunt have traveled about more or less ever since. I am, I must confess, a little disappointed that you have not got an explanation for me.”
“I really don’t think you’d do anything as foolish as contradict gossip, my dear Horace, unless you want to bring it back to life; but I will definitely tell you what the Lindleys shared with me, and I’m sure Edith will find it easy to explain. She was found staying at Lake Como—at the same place, I think, where you got engaged—with a questionable woman—a woman whose past was completely unmistakable. The Lindleys were well aware of her, and both this woman and Miss Walton were asked to leave the hotel. The strange part of the whole story is that Miss Walton’s aunt and maid left before her, seemingly after realizing who Miss Walton’s companion was, leaving the niece alone with her. I told the Lindleys, of course, that there had to be a perfectly reasonable explanation, but the fact remains the girl never did come out, and she and her aunt have been traveling around more or less ever since. I must admit, I’m a bit disappointed that you don’t have an explanation for me.”
“There will be no difficulty about that,” said Horace quietly.
“There won't be any problem with that,” said Horace quietly.
“None, of course,” said his sister in courteous agreement. Then there was a pause.
“None, of course,” his sister said politely, agreeing. Then there was a pause.
Etta continued to embroider, but she felt flushed and uncomfortable. So far she had simply skirmished; the real battle lay ahead. She had counted on her brother opening the subject, but he opened nothing. He stood before the closed door of her future apparently with far more comfort and unconcern than she did. Even a clever woman is at a disadvantage with a silent man; she has no weapon to pierce his armor. Her final onslaught had not disconcerted him so much as she had hoped. Evidently she was going to have to deal with an intelligent woman; no mere fool could have won such entire confidence from her brother, and without any of the distortions of love. Miss Lestrange saw perfectly well that Horace was not in love with the girl; she had guessed this from his letter--but she knew it the moment she saw him. It gave her unconcealed satisfaction, but at the same time it was puzzling that he seemed unshaken after her little story; she was certain of all the facts. She knew the importance of the unembellished, and she never risked an exaggeration with her brother. Lestranges did not understand exaggeration--at least, the male branch never did; if they found you inaccurate they had a tiresome habit of never accepting what you said without proof. Horace had never found Etta inaccurate; he had only once or twice thought she was mistaken.
Etta kept embroidering, but she felt flushed and uneasy. So far, she had only engaged in minor skirmishes; the real battle was still ahead. She had hoped her brother would bring up the topic, but he didn’t say a word. He stood in front of the closed door to her future, seemingly more at ease and unconcerned than she was. Even a smart woman is at a disadvantage with a quiet man; she has no way to break through his defenses. Her last attempt hadn’t unsettled him as much as she had hoped. Clearly, she would have to contend with a capable woman; no simpleton could have earned such complete trust from her brother, especially without any romantic entanglements. Miss Lestrange clearly saw that Horace wasn’t in love with the girl; she had sensed this from his letter—but she knew it the moment she saw him. It brought her obvious satisfaction, yet it was strange that he seemed unfazed after hearing her little story; she was confident in all the facts. She understood the importance of being straightforward, and she never risked exaggerating with her brother. Lestranges didn’t get exaggeration—at least, the male side never did; if they found you inaccurate, they had an annoying habit of refusing to accept anything you said without proof. Horace had never found Etta inaccurate; he had only thought she was mistaken once or twice.
Miss Lestrange fidgeted for a few minutes, then she said:
Miss Lestrange fiddled nervously for a few minutes, then she said:
“Do you think that a woman, however innocent, who is under such a cloud, is fit to be in the position of mother to Annette’s boy?”
“Do you really believe that a woman, no matter how innocent, who is in such a difficult situation, is suitable to be the mother of Annette’s boy?”
“I will make every inquiry,” said Horace reflectively, “and, by the bye, Etta, Flinders must go. I don’t approve of Flinders.”
“I'll look into everything,” Horace said thoughtfully, “and by the way, Etta, Flinders has to go. I'm not okay with Flinders.”
“I think myself,” said Etta, “that he has taken rather too much upon his shoulders lately. You see, you were so long abroad, and yet you were his master. Whereas I was hardly in a position to dictate to him.”
"I think," said Etta, "that he's taken on a bit too much lately. You see, you were away for quite a while, and yet you were his boss. I, on the other hand, was hardly in a position to tell him what to do."
“I shall speak to him to-night,” said Horace.
"I'll talk to him tonight," said Horace.
Miss Lestrange put down her embroidery and faced her brother.
Miss Lestrange put down her embroidery and turned to her brother.
“Horace,” she said, “I hope you found Leslie reconciled to the idea of this great change? I did not like to speak to him about it myself. I am not an emotional woman, but my feelings for you and for your boy have been very strong. I did not trust myself to say much. I told Mr. Flinders that nothing must be said to prejudice him against his future step-mother, and then I left the subject to you to explain.”
“Horace,” she said, “I hope you found Leslie okay with the idea of this big change? I didn’t want to bring it up myself. I’m not an emotional woman, but my feelings for you and your son have been really strong. I didn’t trust myself to say much. I told Mr. Flinders that nothing should be said to turn him against his future step-mother, and then I left it to you to explain.”
“He does not seem to have carried out your orders, Etta.”
“He doesn’t seem to have followed your instructions, Etta.”
“Oh, my dear Horace,” she cried with a sudden note of anxiety in her voice, “how dreadful--how very dreadful!”
“Oh, my dear Horace,” she exclaimed with a sudden hint of worry in her voice, “how terrible--how really terrible!”
“It is exceedingly tiresome, of course, but I fancy the boy will soon take to Edith; she is clever with children.”
“It’s really exhausting, but I think the boy will warm up to Edith soon; she’s great with kids.”
Miss Lestrange rose to her feet; she looked agitated, plain, and awkward; her hands trembled and she gathered her sewing materials together. (There was the making of an excellent actress about Miss Lestrange.)
Miss Lestrange stood up; she appeared anxious, plain, and uncomfortable; her hands shook as she collected her sewing supplies. (Miss Lestrange had the potential to be a fantastic actress.)
“My dear boy,” she said solicitously, “I haven’t liked to bother you about it while you were away--these things are so intangible--but Dr. Bossage isn’t quite pleased with Leslie’s health, his constitution is so delicate; he takes after Annette. You know I have been almost excessively careful of him. I spoke to Bossage last week about the impending change, and he said it would be a very serious matter unless the boy really took to her. I blame myself, Horace, for not having conquered my feelings and spoken to Leslie strongly in her favor; but the Lestranges have always been sincere; there was this story against her. I was too cautious. I waited. I am afraid I may have done incalculable harm--” She stopped breathless. Horace eyed her gravely.
“My dear boy,” she said with concern, “I didn’t want to bother you about it while you were away—these things are so hard to pin down—but Dr. Bossage isn’t very happy with Leslie’s health; his constitution is quite fragile; he takes after Annette. You know I’ve been overly careful with him. I spoke to Bossage last week about the upcoming change, and he mentioned it would be a serious issue unless the boy really connected with her. I blame myself, Horace, for not having pushed aside my feelings and spoken to Leslie strongly in her favor; but the Lestranges have always been sincere; there was this story against her. I was too cautious. I waited. I’m afraid I may have caused irreparable damage—” She stopped, breathless. Horace looked at her solemnly.
“Is that all?” he asked as she finished.
“Is that it?” he asked as she finished.
“You had better go and see Bossage yourself,” said Miss Lestrange; “he strongly advised my taking the boy to live in the country or by the sea for a year or two, till he becomes definitely strong. I daresay you remember my having mentioned it to you in my last letter? Of course, should you think it best, I will take him with pleasure. I have already told you that I will send to Mallows for all my little things.”
“You should really go see Bossage yourself,” said Miss Lestrange. “He strongly recommended that I take the boy to live in the countryside or by the sea for a year or two until he gets definitely stronger. I’m sure you remember me mentioning this in my last letter? Of course, if you think it’s the best option, I’ll gladly take him. I’ve already told you that I’ll send to Mallows for all my little things.”
“You know you needn’t do that, Etta; Mallows is as much your home as mine. Edith and I will run down when we like, but I most certainly wish you to remain there,” interrupted her brother.
“You know you don’t have to do that, Etta; Mallows is just as much your home as it is mine. Edith and I will drop by whenever we want, but I definitely want you to stay there,” her brother interrupted.
Miss Lestrange bowed her head.
Miss Lestrange lowered her head.
“That is like your generosity, Horace,” she replied slowly. “I accept. Now I am sure you wish to go and see Edith before it is too late.” (“Edith” was a distinct concession, but Miss Lestrange knew the value of inconclusive concessions.) “By-and-by you will tell me what you two are going to do about the boy. I hope, even if you decide to disregard Bossage, you will let him come away with me after your marriage, till you get settled, and it is convenient for you to have him back.”
"That's just like your generosity, Horace," she replied slowly. "I agree. Now I’m sure you want to go see Edith before it’s too late." ("Edith" was a clear compromise, but Miss Lestrange understood the importance of ambiguous compromises.) "Later, you’ll tell me what you both plan to do about the boy. I hope that even if you choose to ignore Bossage, you’ll allow him to stay with me after your wedding, until you’re settled and it's convenient for you to have him back."
After all, she hadn’t put him in a corner--she hadn’t tied him down nor asked him for a promise, or made a scene. She had done none of the things he had feared; she had merely given him “rope enough to hang himself,” and then let him go to accomplish the performance.
After all, she hadn’t confined him—she hadn’t restrained him or asked for a commitment, or caused a scene. She hadn’t done any of the things he had feared; she had just given him “enough rope to hang himself,” and then let him go to carry out the act.
Horace did not know what had happened; he felt, indeed, vaguely uncomfortable. There was the strange story about Edith--pure folly but still strange--and there was this news of his boy’s health and his evident frightened horror of the new relationship. He might go and see Bossage, but he had a horror of going to see doctors--a horror born of terrible useless hours, while hideous, unavailing efforts were being made to stop the feeble ebbing of Annette’s little life. No, he wasn’t going to see doctors! But Edith was so keen to have the little chap. It was hard on Edith. (He did not consider it was hard upon himself--he was not apt to take that view of misfortune.) They had talked about him for hours, and it had all been so natural and right and easy--their future life together had been built around Annette’s son; the picture seemed suddenly a piece of vacant canvas brushed out by ineffaceable hygienic whitewash.
Horace didn’t know what had happened; he felt, in fact, a vague sense of discomfort. There was the strange story about Edith—total nonsense but still odd—and there was the news about his son's health and his obvious, terrified dread of the new situation. He might go see Bossage, but he had a strong aversion to visiting doctors—a fear born from those terrible hours spent while pointless, desperate attempts were made to slow the gradual loss of Annette’s little life. No, he wasn’t going to see any doctors! But Edith was so eager to have the little guy. It was tough on Edith. (He didn’t think it was hard on himself—he wasn’t likely to see misfortune that way.) They had talked about him for hours, and it had all felt so natural, right, and easy— their future life together had been centered around Annette’s son; the vision suddenly felt like a blank canvas wiped clean by irreversible hygienic whitewash.
There was only one thing to be done. He would dismiss Flinders.
There was only one thing to do. He would let Flinders go.
Mr. Flinders had, perhaps, some right to consider himself in after years an ill-used man. He had been given notice with implacable and relentless abruptness; no explanation had been given or listened to. If Lestrange had not been so extremely quiet, Mr. Flinders would have thought he was dealing with a man who was in a dangerous rage; as it was, he merely clung to the idea (which was not originally perhaps his own) that Lestrange was a well-meaning fool, governed by a tyrannical and scheming adventuress.
Mr. Flinders had every reason to see himself as a wronged man in later years. He had been dismissed with cold and ruthless suddenness; no explanation was offered or considered. If Lestrange hadn’t been so incredibly calm, Mr. Flinders might have thought he was facing someone in a dangerous fury; instead, he clung to the notion (which might not have been his original thought) that Lestrange was a well-meaning fool, controlled by a manipulative and cunning woman.
Miss Lestrange, who was most sympathetic about it next morning, assured him of the fact.
Miss Lestrange, who was very understanding about it the next morning, confirmed this to him.
“It is natural,” she said graciously, “for people like yourself, Mr. Flinders, with your high ideals and great independence of spirit, to be surprised at such strong and regrettable influence wielded over a man like my brother, but the Lestranges are well known to be, as a family, very susceptible to women. I regret your going extremely. I spoke to my brother for you, but I am sorry to say I found him quite intractable on that and many other subjects. You must write and let me know how you are getting on. Life is so difficult, isn’t it?”
“It’s only natural,” she said kindly, “for someone like you, Mr. Flinders, with your high ideals and strong sense of independence, to be taken aback by the powerful and unfortunate influence that someone like my brother is under. However, the Lestranges are known for being quite susceptible to women as a family. I truly regret that you’re leaving. I spoke to my brother on your behalf, but I’m sorry to say he was completely unyielding on that issue and many others. Please write and let me know how you’re doing. Life is so challenging, isn’t it?”
Miss Lestrange was fond of speaking of Life or Destiny as being gigantic monsters with invincible powers, and yet there were times when she manipulated these great forces very easily. Mr. Flinders left her more struck than ever by her genuine qualities.
Miss Lestrange liked to talk about Life or Destiny as if they were huge monsters with unbeatable powers, yet there were moments when she handled these massive forces quite effortlessly. Mr. Flinders left her more impressed than ever by her authentic traits.
“I daresay she will miss me too,” he said to himself with pleasant regretfulness. “I may have been of some use to her,” and there was no doubt that in this particular deduction Mr. Flinders was right.
“I bet she’ll miss me too,” he said to himself with a touch of regret. “I might have been helpful to her,” and there was no doubt that in this particular assessment, Mr. Flinders was correct.
IV
Lady Walton was a woman who never did anything with her hands. She was content to sit for hours at a time thinking--“doing nothing,” her acquaintances called it. Certain hours in the day she read, but she never opened a modern book of any kind.
Lady Walton was a woman who never used her hands to do anything. She was happy to sit for hours at a time lost in thought—“doing nothing,” her friends called it. At certain times of the day, she would read, but she never picked up a modern book of any kind.
“I have a feeling,” she said to her niece, “that they would revive a very painful experience I once received of a kitchen-maid in hysterics. People used to accept life and make their appeal to the intellect; now they spend their time screaming at natural laws and living for the emotions. It is a mysterious modern compulsion which used to be called selfishness. When I hear you begin to talk of your temperament, my dear Edith, I shall cease to ask you to run my errands.”
“I have a feeling,” she said to her niece, “that they would bring back a very painful memory I have of a kitchen maid in hysterics. People used to accept life and rely on their intellect; now they spend their time screaming at natural laws and living for their emotions. It’s a strange modern compulsion that used to be called selfishness. When I hear you start to talk about your moods, my dear Edith, I will stop asking you to run my errands.”
Edith stroked her aunt’s hand and smiled at her; but she was preoccupied; she was expecting Horace.
Edith gently caressed her aunt's hand and smiled at her, but her mind was elsewhere; she was waiting for Horace.
“Sometimes, Edith, you disappoint me. I have an impression that all the wisdom of all the ages, including my own, would have less effect upon your intelligence than the sound (I suppose they have no creak) of an ordinary pair of Bond Street boots.”
“Sometimes, Edith, you let me down. I feel like all the wisdom from throughout history, including my own, would have less impact on your intelligence than the noise (I assume they don’t creak) of a typical pair of Bond Street shoes.”
“Well, he is rather late,” said Edith.
“Well, he is kind of late,” said Edith.
“He is talking with his sister,” suggested Lady Walton. “I must congratulate you, my dear, in having chosen a husband who has complete ignorance of women. It is a very valuable attribute nowadays, when women have no restraint and men no manners. Horace is doubtless explaining to Miss Lestrange what an excellent arrangement his marriage will be for everybody concerned; and Miss Lestrange is turning his attention to awkward details. I hope you are prepared for complications, Edith; the maternal instinct of maiden aunts is a very fierce thing to combat. Do you realize that she may refuse to let the boy go?”
“He's talking with his sister,” suggested Lady Walton. “I have to congratulate you, my dear, for choosing a husband who knows nothing about women. That’s a rare and valuable trait these days, when women have no limits and men have no manners. Horace is probably explaining to Miss Lestrange what a fantastic arrangement his marriage will be for everyone involved, and Miss Lestrange is pointing out the awkward details. I hope you’re ready for complications, Edith; the protective instincts of maiden aunts can be very tough to deal with. Do you realize she might refuse to let the boy go?”
The girl moved restlessly.
The girl fidgeted.
“Oh, she can’t!” she murmured. “After all, Horace is very strong; he’s not a weak man, auntie.”
“Oh, she can’t!” she whispered. “After all, Horace is really strong; he’s not a weak guy, auntie.”
“There is nothing so vulnerable as some kinds of strength,” said Lady Walton, with a sigh, “or so invulnerable as some kinds of weakness. What is tyranny but weakness playing on generosity, and how long do you suppose it can last? It can last as long as the generosity.”
“There’s nothing as vulnerable as certain types of strength,” said Lady Walton, with a sigh, “or as invulnerable as certain types of weakness. What is tyranny but weakness taking advantage of generosity, and how long do you think that can last? It can last as long as the generosity.”
Edith shivered a little.
Edith shivered slightly.
“But he’ll think of me,” she said. “He knows how I want his child.”
“But he’ll think of me,” she said. “He knows I want his child.”
“He’ll think of you,” said her aunt very slowly; “yes, he’ll think of you, Edith; but thought doesn’t compel--there is only one compulsion.”
“He’ll think of you,” her aunt said very slowly; “yes, he’ll think of you, Edith; but thinking doesn’t force action—there’s only one thing that really compels.”
It was surgery for the sake of healing, but the knife struck deep.
It was surgery meant to heal, but the knife cut deep.
Lady Walton sat quite still; she did not attempt to touch or soothe the girl; she did not even look at her. After a while she said reflectively:
Lady Walton sat completely still; she didn’t try to touch or comfort the girl; she didn’t even glance at her. After a bit, she said thoughtfully:
“If you had been ten years, or even five years younger, Edith, I should have forbidden this marriage; but you have learnt self-control; you know what you are marrying for--and you won’t fail to receive it, because you are not fool enough to spend your time crying for the moon. Crying for the moon is an injurious element in married life. It is not the kind of thing one gets.”
“If you had been ten years, or even five years younger, Edith, I would have banned this marriage; but you’ve learned self-control; you understand why you’re marrying—and you won’t be disappointed, because you’re not naive enough to waste your time wishing for something unrealistic. Wishing for something unrealistic is harmful in married life. It's not the sort of thing you can actually get.”
Edith lifted her eyes to her aunt’s.
Edith looked up at her aunt.
“I have asked myself sometimes why I am doing it,” she said, and her voice sounded hard and strained. “I am not a fool of twenty, as you say--but Horace could have given me the moon, only he has given it already. And--and what is so much more, auntie, I could have given him back the moon’s equivalent. I could have filled his life with happiness, and he can’t take it!”
“I’ve asked myself why I’m doing this,” she said, her voice sounding tough and strained. “I’m not a naive twenty-year-old like you think—I could have had everything from Horace, but he’s already given it away. And—what’s even more important, auntie, I could have given him something just as valuable. I could have made him so happy, and he can’t see that!”
“Well,” said Lady Walton, “do you regret what you are going to do?”
“Well,” said Lady Walton, “do you regret what you're going to do?”
Edith hesitated a moment. Then she said: “Yes, and I’m going to do it.”
Edith paused for a moment. Then she said: “Yes, and I’m going to do it.”
“I think I hear the taxi which is the preliminary of the Bond Street boots,” said her aunt, “and if you will excuse me, my dear, I will go to bed. It is a quarter to ten; you will send him away at half-past, cry for half-an-hour, and then go to bed.”
“I think I hear the taxi, which signals the arrival of the Bond Street shoes,” said her aunt. “And if you don’t mind, my dear, I’m going to bed. It’s a quarter to ten; you’ll send him away at half-past, cry for half an hour, and then go to bed.”
“Oh, I sha’n’t cry!” said Edith, rising and resting her head on the mantelpiece. “I don’t cry.”
“Oh, I won’t cry!” said Edith, getting up and resting her head on the mantel. “I don’t cry.”
“Ah!” replied Lady Walton, “that’s a great pity, my dear, because in that case you won’t sleep. However, we each have our own method.”
“Ah!” replied Lady Walton, “that’s really too bad, my dear, because if that’s the case, you won’t get any sleep. But we all have our own ways.”
It seemed a long time to Edith before the owner of the Bond Street boots came upstairs.
It felt like a long time to Edith before the owner of the Bond Street boots came upstairs.
She was a woman with a strong sense of humor, and so she spent the time laughing because it seemed so extremely amusing to receive a man who is going to marry you with a little more than the kindness of a friend and a little less than the freedom of a lover. What made it seem so especially funny to Edith was that she loved him; and it did not occur to her any the less sad because it was funny, or any the less funny because it was sad.
She was a woman with a great sense of humor, so she spent her time laughing because it was incredibly amusing to have a man who was going to marry her but showed her a little more than the kindness of a friend and a little less than the freedom of a lover. What made it especially funny for Edith was her love for him; it didn’t seem any less sad just because it was funny, or any less funny just because it was sad.
Horace entered, looking glum; he was feeling--as he phrased it--“a bit of a fool.” An ecstatic or an anxious welcome would have annoyed him. Edith met his eyes smiling, but she did not rise from her chair nor did she burst into nervous questions; she merely said:
Horace walked in, looking downcast; he felt— as he put it— “a bit of a fool.” A super enthusiastic or overly worried greeting would have frustrated him. Edith met his gaze with a smile, but she stayed seated and didn’t fire off a bunch of nervous questions; she simply said:
“My aunt told me to tell you, Horace, that she was suffering from an acute attack of discretion, so that she would be unable to see you this evening; it is usually followed by a relapse into curiosity, which she expects to take place to-morrow; and you may stay until half-past ten.”
“My aunt asked me to let you know, Horace, that she’s having a serious case of discretion, so she won’t be able to see you tonight; it usually turns into a bout of curiosity, which she expects to kick in tomorrow; and you can stay until 10:30.”
Horace sat down beside her and smiled. It was really very peaceful and jolly; the place seemed full of flowers; it was almost like their being together at Como. Edith was dressed in pale soft green; he liked it extremely. He took her hand and held it.
Horace sat down next to her and smiled. It was truly peaceful and cheerful; the place felt full of flowers; it was almost like being together in Como. Edith was wearing a light soft green dress; he really liked it. He took her hand and held it.
“Well, I’m rather glad we’re alone,” he said. “I’m afraid I’m awfully late, but I couldn’t help it. Etta kept me such a confounded time--bush-beating--and then I had to send off the tutor, who’s a beast--and has frightened the little chap silly about you; and altogether it’s been rather a rough passage.”
“Well, I’m really glad we’re alone,” he said. “I’m sorry I’m so late, but I couldn’t help it. Etta took forever—just wasting time—and then I had to send off the tutor, who’s a jerk—and has scared the poor kid silly about you; and overall, it’s been quite a hectic time.”
“Poor Horace,” said Edith softly, “what a shame! But you mustn’t be worried; we’ll straighten it all out between us somehow.”
“Poor Horace,” Edith said softly, “what a shame! But you shouldn’t worry; we’ll sort it all out together somehow.”
“But you won’t like it--you won’t like it, Edith!” he exclaimed, looking at her with helpless, appealing eyes.
“But you won’t like it—you won’t like it, Edith!” he exclaimed, looking at her with helpless, pleading eyes.
It was a look which women who love know how to answer--when they are loved in return. Edith drew a sudden quick breath, then she said:
It was a look that women who are in love know how to respond to—when they’re loved in return. Edith took a quick, sudden breath, then she said:
“My dear boy, I didn’t expect we’d get everything all at once; it wouldn’t be any fun if we did. Why, it’s a regular campaign, and this is the first skirmish.”
“My dear boy, I didn’t think we’d get everything all at once; it wouldn’t be any fun if we did. This is like a real campaign, and this is just the first skirmish.”
“No, it’s defeat, Edith,” he said, more quietly. “I’m afraid it’s defeat.”
“No, it’s defeat, Edith,” he said, more softly. “I’m afraid it’s defeat.”
“Then tell me,” she answered. “I can bear defeat, Horace.”
“Then tell me,” she replied. “I can handle defeat, Horace.”
He looked into her honest, gallant eyes and blessed her; he blessed her for her courage; and he might have kissed her if he had thought about it. He told her about the boy’s delicacy and the doctor’s orders. She asked him one question:
He looked into her sincere, brave eyes and blessed her; he blessed her for her courage; and he might have kissed her if he had considered it. He told her about the boy’s fragility and the doctor’s instructions. She asked him one question:
“If you hadn’t met me, could you have lived with him in the country?”
“If you hadn't met me, could you have lived with him in the countryside?”
“Oh, no!” said Horace. “I couldn’t get up to town and back from Mallows for my work--we should have had to be parted.”
“Oh, no!” said Horace. “I couldn’t have gone to the city and back from Mallows for my job—we would have had to be separated.”
They were both silent for a little, then she drew his hand up against her cheek.
They were both quiet for a moment, then she brought his hand up to her cheek.
“We’ll go down all your holidays to Mallows,” she said. “Every single one, Horace!”
“We’ll go over all your holidays to Mallows,” she said. “Every single one, Horace!”
“But don’t you--don’t you mind?” he stammered, puzzled.
“But don’t you--don’t you care?” he stammered, confused.
Edith turned her eyes on his, still smiling.
Edith looked into his eyes, still smiling.
“We’ve got to mind,” she murmured; “but may I just see him first?”
“We need to be careful,” she said quietly; “but can I just see him first?”
“Yes, of course, to-morrow,” said Horace quickly. “I think the whole thing’s rather devilish, you know, Edith. I can’t quite follow it. They never told me before about the little chap, and they seem to have turned him against the very idea of you and all that, you know; and he’s such a loving little fellow really, and he said he wanted to go away and leave me--”
“Yes, of course, tomorrow,” said Horace quickly. “I think the whole thing’s pretty messed up, you know, Edith. I can’t quite understand it. They never mentioned the little guy before, and it seems like they’ve turned him against the idea of you and everything, you know; and he’s such a sweet little guy really, and he said he wanted to go away and leave me—”
Horace’s voice broke and Edith winced. She looked away from him, and he recovered himself in a moment.
Horace’s voice cracked, and Edith flinched. She turned her gaze away from him, and he got himself back together in an instant.
“And Etta has got hold of some wild tale about you,” he went on. “I don’t like to speak to you about it, dear--it’s all a stupid bottomless impertinence--but, of course, I had to tell her I’d ask you.”
“And Etta has come across some ridiculous story about you,” he continued. “I don’t really want to bring it up, dear—it’s all such a pointless, outrageous thing—but, of course, I had to tell her I’d ask you.”
“You may ask me anything you like, Horace.”
“You can ask me anything you want, Horace.”
“Thank you, darling! Do you know I always thought you were awfully sensible, but I never knew how sensible you were before to-night.”
"Thank you, babe! Did you know I always thought you were really sensible, but I never realized how sensible you actually are until tonight?"
Edith gave a long, low laugh.
Edith laughed softly for a long time.
“Sensible? I’m so glad you think I’m sensible, Horace!” she murmured.
“Sensible? I’m really happy you think I’m sensible, Horace!” she whispered.
“Yes, I do,” he said with admiring emphasis. “I think you’re the most sensible woman I ever met.”
“Yeah, I do,” he said with admiration. “I think you’re the most sensible woman I’ve ever met.”
Edith stopped laughing.
Edith stopped laughing.
“And the story, Horace?”
“And what's the story, Horace?”
“Well, were you ever on the Lake of Como staying with rather an odd person--ten years ago?” he began. He had released her hands now and sat looking red and foolish and staring in front of him. Edith leaned back in her chair and regarded him with a twinkle in her eye.
“Well, were you ever at Lake Como staying with a pretty unusual person—ten years ago?” he started. He had let go of her hands and was now sitting there looking embarrassed and staring ahead. Edith leaned back in her chair and looked at him with a sparkle in her eye.
“Yes,” she said, “I was. I stayed at Bellagio ten years ago with my aunt and her maid--”
“Yes,” she said, “I was. I stayed at Bellagio ten years ago with my aunt and her maid—”
“And that’s all?” he asked, glaring at the carpet.
“And that’s it?” he asked, staring at the carpet.
“No--that’s not all,” said Edith in a low voice. “It’s a long story, and I thought perhaps I wouldn’t tell you; my aunt wanted me to, but it was a very sad story, and it happened so long ago I hoped people had forgotten; although I might have known that people’s memory for the unfortunate lasts as long as their oblivion of the happier star. You have observed to-night that I am a sensible woman, Horace; what is your definition of a sensible woman?”
“No, that’s not everything,” said Edith softly. “It’s a long story, and I thought maybe I wouldn’t share it; my aunt wanted me to, but it’s a very sad story, and it happened so long ago that I hoped people had forgotten; although I should have known that people remember the unfortunate for just as long as they forget the happier times. You noticed tonight that I’m a sensible woman, Horace; what’s your definition of a sensible woman?”
He hesitated.
He paused.
“Well, hang it all, I don’t know how to define things, but I suppose I meant a woman who wasn’t foolish--never made a fuss, or scenes, or mistakes, or did--well, stupid things, you know.”
“Well, forget it, I don’t know how to put it into words, but I guess I meant a woman who wasn’t foolish—never caused a fuss, or made scenes, or mistakes, or did—well, dumb things, you know.”
“Then,” said Edith, smiling demurely, “as a girl I think I must have answered to your description of a foolish woman, Horace. I don’t know that I made scenes, but I certainly did what people call foolish things, and I behaved, as my aunt would no doubt tell you, as an idiot; at the time you mention she called me a suicidal idiot!
“Then,” said Edith, smiling shyly, “as a girl, I think I must have fit your description of a foolish woman, Horace. I’m not sure I made a fuss, but I definitely did what people consider foolish things, and I acted, as my aunt would probably tell you, like an idiot; at that time you mentioned, she called me a suicidal idiot!”
“To begin with, I must tell you I am very susceptible to beauty. I probably shouldn’t have tolerated you nearly as well if it hadn’t been for your extremely handsome nose--you needn’t blush--it is handsome, and I know it is through no effort of your own that you have acquired this undoubted beauty. When I reached Bellagio I saw there the most beautiful human being I have ever seen in my life (you need not jog your foot, Horace); she was a woman, and she was exquisitely beautiful. If you ask my aunt, she will tell you that a girl as beautiful as that ought to be immured for life behind walls. However, she wasn’t immured, she was walking along on the shores of the lake with a loathsome man I hated, and she had a mouth that made your heart ache to look at, with the mere maddening beauty of it! She was very tall, and everything about her was slender that ought to be slender--and every curve that ought to be full was full--and her head was poised like a flower, and her skin was soft as the tenderest little petal of a new bud, and colored like light through a cloud, and her eyes were dark and stormy like a black lake in the mountains--and unutterably sad. I could go on describing her all night, but you’ve got to go at half-past ten. The absurd part of the whole story is that she was in love with the silly little scrap one might call a man, I suppose, if we had to label him as a specimen, and he--was tired (if you please) of her! Plainly, Helen of Troy, the Venus of Milo--or whatever you choose to consider within a thousand miles of her--no longer suited his convenience!
“To start off, I have to tell you that I’m really susceptible to beauty. I probably wouldn’t have tolerated you nearly as well if it wasn’t for your incredibly handsome nose—you don't need to blush—it is handsome, and I know you didn’t do anything to gain this undeniable beauty. When I got to Bellagio, I saw the most beautiful person I’ve ever seen in my life (you can stop fidgeting, Horace); she was a woman, and she was stunning. If you ask my aunt, she’ll say that a girl that beautiful should be locked away for life. But she wasn’t locked away; she was walking along the lake with a disgusting man I hated, and just looking at her mouth made your heart ache because of its maddening beauty! She was very tall, and everything that should be slender about her was slender—and every curve that should be full was full—and her head was held like a flower, and her skin was as soft as the gentlest petal of a new bud, and colored like light through a cloud, and her eyes were dark and stormy like a mountain lake—so heartbreakingly sad. I could keep describing her all night, but you have to leave at half-past ten. The ridiculous part of the whole story is that she was in love with the silly little excuse for a man, I guess you could call him, if we had to categorize him, and he—was tired (if you can believe it) of her! Clearly, Helen of Troy, the Venus of Milo—or whatever you want to consider within a thousand miles of her—no longer suited his needs!”
“At this moment he caught diphtheria, and I sincerely hope he suffered abominably; but, needless to say, he hadn’t the decency to die. No one in the hotel was any the wiser. It was too early in the season, and the man had money, so ‘Helen of Troy’ nursed him in their particular part of the hotel behind a carbolic sheet, and we were told he had bronchitis.
“At this moment he caught diphtheria, and I sincerely hope he suffered horribly; but, needless to say, he didn’t have the decency to die. No one in the hotel was any the wiser. It was too early in the season, and the man had money, so ‘Helen of Troy’ took care of him in their specific part of the hotel behind a carbolic sheet, and we were told he had bronchitis.
“My aunt is one of the most plucky and altogether delightful women I know, but she has a pronounced terror of infectious disease, and if she had guessed what lurked in that distant wing I might never be telling you this story. One morning as I was crossing the hotel lounge I saw the unpromising specimen of manhood in front of the bureau. He had quite recovered and was giving notice for his departure that day. He added that Madame could not accompany him; she had better be removed to the hospital, as he was unable to continue to offer her his protection. I heard him say this in the quick French, which he no doubt calculated could hardly reach the intelligence of an English miss. Then I went over to the bureau and told the manager that I would be responsible for Madame, and that I would nurse her and undertake her expenses. He seemed very unwilling to accept my offer, and finally under promise of secrecy he told me the nature of the trouble. There was no one in the hotel but ourselves. I told my aunt what I intended to do, and that as bronchitis was occasionally infectious I should not come out of my patient’s room for some weeks. (Did I ever tell you that I had worked previously in a London hospital for a year? I meant to be a nurse, but my throat wasn’t strong enough, so I never finished my training.) Well, my aunt appealed to my common sense, to my affection for her, and finally to her authority; and then I kissed her and reminded her that she had always told me to consider my life my personal property, and how long Helen of Troy’s eyelashes were, and what an ineffable brute the man must have been. She said I was a suicidal idiot, and that I could send her a daily message. But of course I never did, because you might be able to carry that kind of bronchitis in notes.
"My aunt is one of the most courageous and completely delightful women I know, but she has a serious fear of infectious diseases. If she had any idea what was going on in that far wing, I might not be sharing this story with you. One morning, as I was crossing the hotel lounge, I saw a rather unpromising man standing in front of the bureau. He had mostly recovered and was checking out that day. He mentioned that Madame couldn't leave with him; she should be taken to the hospital since he couldn't continue to care for her. I heard him say this in quick French, which he probably thought wouldn’t be understood by an English girl. Then I went over to the bureau and told the manager that I would take responsibility for Madame, that I would care for her and cover her expenses. He seemed really hesitant to accept my offer, but finally, after promising not to tell anyone, he explained the situation. There was no one else in the hotel but us. I told my aunt what I planned to do and that since bronchitis can be contagious, I wouldn’t leave my patient’s room for a few weeks. (Did I ever mention that I had worked in a London hospital for a year? I wanted to be a nurse, but my throat wasn't strong enough, so I never completed my training.) Well, my aunt appealed to my common sense, to my love for her, and finally to her authority. Then I kissed her and reminded her that she always said to consider my life my own, and how long Helen of Troy’s eyelashes were, and what a horrible person the man must have been. She said I was a reckless idiot and that I could send her a daily message. But of course, I never did, because you can't send that kind of bronchitis in notes."
“Well, the end of the story was that my aunt met the doctor, and whether she had had her suspicions or not before, I don’t know, but the doctor couldn’t stand against her; she got the truth out of him, left the hotel in a panic, and wired to me to leave instantly, get quarantined somewhere, and then join her.
“Well, the end of the story is that my aunt met the doctor, and whether she had her suspicions before or not, I don’t know, but the doctor couldn’t resist her; she got the truth out of him, left the hotel in a panic, and sent me a message to leave immediately, get quarantined somewhere, and then join her.
“I had been by this time a fortnight with Helen of Troy; she was recovering, but she had found out that I wasn’t the man, and her heart was broken. I don’t expect you know anything about women with broken hearts, Horace, but I think you would agree with me, you can’t leave them. So I didn’t leave Helen of Troy. We stayed on together long after she had actually recovered. I slept in a room leading out of hers, and I was glad I was a strong woman, because on three occasions she tried to commit suicide, and you need a good deal of muscle to stop a person who wants to commit suicide as much as she did. After her illness was over we used to wander up and down the garden by the lake-side. The season had begun there, and all kinds of people kept turning up. One day some strange men spoke to us in the garden. One of them was a friend of the ‘unpromising specimen,’ and before we had time to make ourselves perfectly plain to them the hotel gossip scuttled off like a rabbit from almost under our feet to the manager, and he told us the next morning very politely that unfortunately our rooms were wanted.
“I had been with Helen of Troy for two weeks by this point; she was getting better, but she had realized that I wasn’t the one for her, and her heart was shattered. I don’t expect you know anything about women with broken hearts, Horace, but I think you'd agree, you can’t just leave them. So I didn’t leave Helen of Troy. We stayed together long after she had really recovered. I slept in a room that connected to hers, and I was grateful to be a strong woman because on three occasions she tried to take her own life, and it takes a lot of strength to stop someone who wants to do that as desperately as she did. After her illness was over, we would stroll around the garden by the lakeside. The season had started there, and all sorts of people kept showing up. One day, some strange men talked to us in the garden. One of them was a friend of the 'unpromising specimen,' and before we had the chance to be completely clear with them, the hotel gossip darted off like a rabbit from right under our feet to the manager, and he told us the next morning very politely that, unfortunately, our rooms were needed.”
“We left, of course, and Helen of Troy went back to America (did I tell you she was half-Jewish and half-American?). She had a friend on the stage who had offered her a part. She never told me her real name. I always called her ‘Helen,’ and though she promised to write to me I have never heard from her since. I expect she thought I might try to trace her.
“We left, of course, and Helen of Troy went back to America (did I mention she was half-Jewish and half-American?). She had a friend in the theater who had offered her a role. She never revealed her real name. I always called her ‘Helen,’ and even though she promised to write to me, I’ve never heard from her since. I guess she figured I might try to track her down.”
“That is the whole and entire story of Helen of Troy, and I’m afraid, my dear Horace, that you can no longer consider me the most sensible woman in the world.”
"That’s the complete story of Helen of Troy, and I’m afraid, my dear Horace, that you can’t see me as the most sensible woman in the world anymore."
Horace took her hand in his and kissed it.
Horace took her hand and kissed it.
“I wish I had married you ten years ago,” he said gently. Then he remembered Annette. He let her hand drop suddenly, and walked quickly to the window.
“I wish I had married you ten years ago,” he said softly. Then he remembered Annette. He let her hand drop abruptly and walked quickly to the window.
“It’s half-past ten,” said Edith, and then she moved past him and ran hastily upstairs, because she did not wish him to say good-night to her while he was remembering Annette.
“It’s 10:30,” said Edith, and then she hurried past him and ran quickly upstairs, because she didn’t want him to say goodnight to her while he was thinking about Annette.
Miss Lestrange’s comment on the story was characteristic.
Miss Lestrange’s comment on the story was typical.
“Dear me, Horace!” she said. “What an extraordinary tale! How strange those kind of people are! I suppose it never occurred to either the aunt or the niece to hire a trained nurse for the creature?”
“Wow, Horace!” she said. “What an amazing story! How strange those kinds of people are! I guess it never crossed the minds of either the aunt or the niece to hire a professional nurse for the poor thing?”
And Horace hung his head, because there are some explanations which the children of light are ashamed to put to the children of this world, who are so much wiser.
And Horace lowered his head, because there are some explanations that the enlightened are embarrassed to share with the worldly wise.
V
Miss Lestrange called the next day upon her future sister-in-law. She took a chair with the resigned manner of a woman who will try to be as comfortable as she can, and she talked to Edith with a detached but patient cordiality.
Miss Lestrange visited her future sister-in-law the next day. She sat down with the weary demeanor of someone trying to be as comfortable as possible, and she chatted with Edith in a calm but friendly way.
“Bayswater is such a charming part to live in,” she began. “I felt as I came away from stuffy little Curzon Street quite as if I were on a picnic or a summer excursion. It must be so nice to live here; I wonder why nobody does?”
“Bayswater is such a lovely place to live,” she said. “As I left the cramped little Curzon Street, I felt like I was going on a picnic or a summer trip. It must be so nice to live here; I wonder why no one does?”
Edith smiled pleasantly.
Edith smiled warmly.
“Oh, ‘nobody’ does,” she replied, pouring out tea; “and it’s only the ‘somebodies’ who don’t! You see, Miss Lestrange, you must pay the penalty of greatness.”
“Oh, ‘nobody’ does,” she replied, pouring out tea; “and it’s only the ‘somebodies’ who don’t! You see, Miss Lestrange, you have to face the consequences of being great.”
“Dear me--witty!” thought Miss Lestrange, and she used the word with as much disapproval as if she meant “wild.” Aloud she merely murmured something irrelevant about Kensington Gardens. It was one of Miss Lestrange’s great social gifts that she could allow an awkward silence to take place without any of the awkwardness adhering to herself. She would sit staring through a tortoiseshell lorgnette with an air which plainly said:
“Goodness—how clever!” thought Miss Lestrange, and she used the word with just as much disapproval as if she meant “unruly.” Out loud, she just muttered something random about Kensington Gardens. One of Miss Lestrange’s remarkable social talents was her ability to let an awkward silence happen without any of the awkwardness sticking to her. She would sit staring through a tortoiseshell opera glasses with an expression that clearly said:
“This silence is nothing to me; I can break it whenever I choose--only I don’t choose.”
“This silence means nothing to me; I can break it whenever I want—it's just that I don’t want to.”
Unfortunately, Edith had the tea-things, which did almost as well.
Unfortunately, Edith had the tea set, which worked almost as well.
“I think the Lindleys knew your aunt,” said Miss Lestrange at last. “It is so pleasant, is it not, to discover a mutual acquaintance?”
“I think the Lindleys knew your aunt,” Miss Lestrange finally said. “It’s nice, isn’t it, to find a mutual friend?”
“Very,” said Edith. “It’s almost as exciting as making a new relation. Do you take sugar?”
“Definitely,” said Edith. “It’s nearly as thrilling as forming a new relationship. Do you take sugar?”
“One lump, please. I was delighted to hear of my brother’s impending marriage,” continued Miss Lestrange; “delighted. Of course, I had been expecting it for some time. I have but little faith in inveterate bachelors, and none at all in inveterate widowers. Besides, a sensible marriage for a man of my brother’s age is very desirable. He settles down, the phase of romance is over, and the phase of domesticity sets in; and, of course, it is always a relief when one knows for certain that one’s brother won’t marry a barmaid.”
“One lump, please. I was so happy to hear about my brother’s upcoming marriage,” Miss Lestrange continued; “happy. I had been expecting it for a while. I don’t have much faith in lifelong bachelors, and even less in lifelong widowers. Plus, a sensible marriage for a man my brother’s age is definitely a good thing. He finally settles down, the romantic phase ends, and domestic life begins; and, of course, it’s always a relief to know for sure that your brother won’t marry a barmaid.”
“I can’t fancy Horace marrying a barmaid at any time,” said Edith, smiling.
“I can’t imagine Horace marrying a barmaid at any time,” said Edith, smiling.
“When you are my age, my dear, you will no doubt live to see, as I have seen, all the things you cannot imagine taking place,” said Miss Lestrange, putting down her tea, which she had not finished, as if she did not like it.
“When you’re my age, dear, you will definitely experience, just like I have, all the things you can’t even imagine happening,” said Miss Lestrange, setting down her tea, which she hadn’t finished, as if she didn’t like it.
There had been things in their conversation which had not pleased her, but this last hit had told (if you go on hitting long enough, some hit generally does). She had expected to find Miss Walton good-looking and good-humored; she had not expected to find her unembarrassed and well-armed. However, Miss Lestrange always dealt with the unexpected as if it was perfectly ordinary, so that no one ever discovered her mistakes.
There were things in their conversation that didn't sit well with her, but this last jab struck home (if you keep hitting hard enough, one of them usually lands). She had expected to see Miss Walton as attractive and friendly; she hadn't anticipated that she'd be so confident and well-prepared. Nonetheless, Miss Lestrange always handled the unexpected as if it were totally normal, which meant no one ever figured out her blunders.
“I believe you are to be introduced shortly to your step-son!” Miss Lestrange began reflectively. “I hope you will take to the poor child.”
“I think you’ll be meeting your stepson soon!” Miss Lestrange said thoughtfully. “I hope you'll connect with the poor kid.”
“I always love children,” said Edith gently.
“I’ve always loved kids,” said Edith gently.
“Ah!” said Miss Lestrange, “that is a refreshing change from the modern note. Annette’s child, however--I refer to my brother’s former wife--is peculiar. Annette was highly sensitive, like a spring blossom, and her son takes after her. I shall be delighted to help you in any way I can upon the subject.”
“Ah!” said Miss Lestrange, “that’s a nice change from the modern style. Annette’s child, though—I’m talking about my brother’s ex-wife—seems a bit odd. Annette was very sensitive, like a spring flower, and her son is just like her. I’d be happy to help you in any way I can on this topic.”
Edith said:
Edith said:
“He is coming at five o’clock; I hope very much he won’t dislike me.”
“He's coming at five o'clock; I really hope he doesn't dislike me.”
“My dear, why should he?” said Miss Lestrange, rising to her feet and holding out her hand. “He is not old enough to remember his mother, fortunately--I mean, of course, there will be no soreness of comparison as there might be with an older child. We will meet again soon, shall we not? Good-bye.”
“My dear, why should he?” said Miss Lestrange, getting up and extending her hand. “He’s not old enough to remember his mother, thankfully—I mean, there won’t be any painful comparisons like there might be with an older child. We’ll see each other again soon, won’t we? Goodbye.”
Edith suddenly found that she could say nothing more; a slow paralysis of icy cold seemed to be numbing her limbs and brain. She could find no more words; this woman--pleasant, courteous, heartless--seemed to have pelted her to death with innumerable hailstones. She stood breathless and quivering in the doorway, and there Lady Walton found her.
Edith suddenly realized she had nothing left to say; a creeping chill felt like it was freezing her limbs and brain. She couldn’t find any more words; this woman—nice, polite, yet heartless—felt like she had bombarded her with countless hailstones. She stood there, breathless and trembling in the doorway, and that’s where Lady Walton discovered her.
“My dear!” she said quickly. “What is the matter?”
“My dear!” she said quickly. “What’s wrong?”
Edith began to laugh.
Edith started laughing.
“Horace’s sister is a very clever woman, auntie,” she said. “Now, if I were a man I would swear loud and long, and then go and take a sherry cobbler or a gin sling, or whatever is the strongest American drink, to give me fresh courage to meet my small step-son, for I believe she came just now simply to unnerve me for the ordeal, for I have a feeling as if there were worse to follow. She spoke of Horace throughout as ‘my brother,’ in a tone which gave me fully to understand that he would always be far more extensively her brother than my husband.”
“Horace’s sister is a really clever woman, auntie,” she said. “If I were a man, I would swear loudly and for a long time, and then I’d go grab a sherry cobbler or a gin sling, or whatever the strongest American drink is, to give me the courage to face my little step-son, because I think she just came to rattle me for the challenge ahead. I have a feeling that worse is coming. She referred to Horace the whole time as ‘my brother’ in a way that made it crystal clear he’s going to be much more her brother than my husband.”
Lady Walton looked at her carefully.
Lady Walton looked her over.
“Go and take a cup of tea,” she said; “your nerves are shaken, but depend upon it, child, you didn’t collapse when she was there. I should have received her with you, only I did not like her to think that you needed to call up your reserves. Let us hope the men of the family are less alpine. I shall be out till dinner.”
“Go and have a cup of tea,” she said; “you’re a bit shaken, but trust me, kid, you didn’t fall apart when she was around. I would have welcomed her with you, but I didn’t want her to think that you needed to gather your strength. Let’s hope the guys in the family are less dramatic. I’ll be out until dinner.”
Lady Walton kissed her niece; she was very fond of her, rather sorry for her, and extremely proud of her. On the whole she considered Edith over-sensitive; she would have dearly enjoyed a tussle with Miss Lestrange herself, but Edith was too tender-hearted for prolonged warfare. She could take the defensive, but she couldn’t hit back. Lady Walton knew this, and it annoyed her; in her heart of hearts she was rather cruel, and she despised people who could not be a little cruel too. Still, Edith was undeniably plucky, so she patted her cheek and went out cheerfully for a drive.
Lady Walton kissed her niece; she really cared for her, felt a bit sorry for her, and was extremely proud of her. Overall, she thought Edith was too sensitive; she would have loved to challenge Miss Lestrange herself, but Edith was too soft-hearted for a drawn-out fight. She could defend herself, but she couldn’t fight back. Lady Walton knew this, and it irritated her; deep down, she was somewhat cruel and looked down on those who couldn’t be a little cruel, too. Still, Edith was undeniably brave, so she patted her cheek and happily went out for a drive.
Half an hour later, with eager palpitating heart Edith gazed out of the window at a pair of figures coming up the steps. Horace was leading a small curly-headed boy, to whom he was talking nervously in that tone of eager and would-be cheerfulness in which parents seek to ingratiate themselves in order to overcome the inflexible judgment of a child. Leslie said nothing; he was using enormous self-control, but it did not reach to speech. That morning his beloved tutor had been spirited away--a whim of this new invisible monster. Who knew how soon his Aunt Etta, or even his father himself, would follow, and he (Leslie) would be left without protection or assistance, face to face with the unendurable? His father’s words fell upon his ears like the well-meaning patter of a nursery rhyme. Talking made no difference; it could not cover up the fact that they were going to see Her, and that she lived--this crushing monster of iniquity--in this very house whose stiff and odious steps they were now climbing. There were flower-boxes in the windows full of pink geraniums. Leslie was very fond of flower-boxes. He was an imaginative little boy, and he said fiercely to himself:
Half an hour later, with a racing heart, Edith looked out the window at two figures coming up the steps. Horace was leading a small curly-headed boy, speaking to him nervously in that overly cheerful tone parents often use to win over their kids and soften their harsh judgments. Leslie stayed silent; he was exercising immense self-control, but it didn't extend to speaking. That morning, his beloved tutor had been taken away—just a whim from this new, unseen monster. Who knew how soon his Aunt Etta or even his father would follow, leaving him (Leslie) without protection or help, facing the unbearable? His father's words sounded in his ears like the well-meaning rhythm of a children's rhyme. Talking didn’t change anything; it couldn’t hide the fact that they were going to see Her, and that she lived—this terrible monster of evil—in this very house with its stiff and disgusting steps they were now climbing. There were flower boxes in the windows filled with pink geraniums. Leslie loved flower boxes. He was an imaginative little boy, and he fiercely said to himself:
“They are not really flower-boxes, they are pretend boxes, put there like wicked witches pretend to put things in fairy tales to take you in.”
“They aren't really flower boxes; they're fake boxes, placed there like the wicked witches in fairy tales pretend to do to trick you.”
Horace cleared his throat.
Horace cleared his throat.
“You will try to be nice to her, won’t you, my boy, for your old father’s sake?” he asked as he rang the bell. This was a mistake; he should have let Leslie ring the bell. Aunt Etta always did. Leslie said so in a tone of ruffled uneasiness. His father apologized but repeated his question.
“You're going to try to be nice to her, right, my boy, for your old dad's sake?” he asked as he rang the bell. It was a mistake; he should have let Leslie ring it. Aunt Etta always did. Leslie pointed that out in a slightly uneasy tone. His dad apologized but asked the question again.
“Oh, yes, I shall be polite!” said Leslie. “Aunt Etta said Lestranges are always polite.”
“Oh, definitely, I’ll be polite!” said Leslie. “Aunt Etta said Lestranges are always polite.”
“Well, I hope you’ll be kind too,” said his father. Leslie said nothing; he had not been told that Lestranges are always kind--besides, he was examining the carpet. It was nice and thick, and he thought there were birds on it, but they were not going slowly enough to make sure. A door opened, and in a bower of late spring flowers stood a woman--a tall, dark woman with lips that laughed and eyes that swam in tears, and outstretched hands and a low, sweet voice like music--saying his name very quickly and paying no attention to his father at all.
“Well, I hope you'll be kind too,” said his father. Leslie didn’t say anything; he hadn’t been told that Lestranges are always kind—instead, he was focused on the carpet. It was nice and thick, and he thought he saw birds on it, but they were moving too quickly to be sure. A door opened, and in a setting of late spring flowers stood a woman—a tall, dark woman with a laugh in her lips and eyes full of tears, with outstretched hands and a soft, sweet voice like music—calling his name very quickly and completely ignoring his father.
Leslie stopped perfectly still and looked at her. There was no doubt about it, she was worse than a witch--she was an enchantress! He knew no spell to change her back into a snake or a pig. He could only stand and look at her with grave and disapproving eyes, and then hold out his little slender hand with the stately politeness of a well-mannered child--the severest rebuke in Nature.
Leslie froze and stared at her. There was no question about it; she was worse than a witch—she was an enchantress! He didn't know any magic to turn her back into a snake or a pig. All he could do was stand there and look at her with serious and disapproving eyes, and then extend his little slender hand with the elegant politeness of a well-mannered child—the harshest reprimand in nature.
“How do you do?” he said gravely; then he looked round for his father. His father was gone. For a moment he had a wild thought of darting after him, of screaming for help and flying down those soft, broad covered passages. Horror shook his quivering nerves, but pride restrained him. His father had deserted him. Perhaps she had the power to make his father invisible. At any rate, she should not make a Lestrange a coward, so he sat down politely and looked at her.
“How do you do?” he said seriously; then he looked around for his dad. His dad was gone. For a moment, he thought about running after him, screaming for help, and racing down those soft, wide carpeted hallways. Fear shook his trembling nerves, but pride held him back. His dad had abandoned him. Maybe she could make his dad disappear. Either way, she shouldn't turn a Lestrange into a coward, so he sat down politely and looked at her.
“I hope you will like these little cakes I have got for your tea,” said Edith, and her hand shook a little. “They are all in the shape of fishes. I have a very nice cook, and she made them for me, and we put eyes in--and everything.”
“I hope you like these little cakes I got for your tea,” said Edith, her hand shaking a bit. “They’re all shaped like fish. I have a great cook, and she made them for me, and we put eyes in—and everything.”
“It was very kind of you,” said Leslie, “but I would rather not eat them.”
“It was really nice of you,” Leslie said, “but I’d prefer not to eat them.”
“But you will have some tea, won’t you?” she pleaded; “and all these buns have got hundreds and thousands on them, and they are buttered.”
“But you will have some tea, won’t you?” she pleaded, “and all these buns are topped with sprinkles, and they're buttered.”
There was no doubt about it, she knew how to put things, this enchantress; the hundreds and thousands were a distinct point.
There was no doubt about it, she knew how to say things, this enchantress; the hundreds and thousands were a clear point.
“Thank you, I had my tea before I came,” said Leslie. “I won’t take anything to eat--at least I’d rather not.”
“Thanks, I had my tea before I got here,” said Leslie. “I won’t take anything to eat—at least I’d prefer not to.”
“Oh, I don’t want you to do anything you’d rather not!” cried Edith quickly. “I want you to be happy; don’t you think--don’t you think, Leslie, we might be friends?”
“Oh, I don’t want you to do anything you don’t want to!” Edith exclaimed quickly. “I want you to be happy; don’t you think—don’t you think, Leslie, we could be friends?”
Leslie eyed her fixedly. She had not laughed at him, nor asked how old he was, nor offered to kiss him; she had done nothing really wrong, and there was something quite friendly and shining in her eyes--probably magic--but certainly shining.
Leslie stared at her intently. She hadn’t laughed at him, didn’t ask how old he was, and hadn’t offered to kiss him; she hadn’t really done anything wrong, and there was something very friendly and sparkling in her eyes—probably magic—but definitely sparkling.
“I don’t think it’s possible,” said Leslie slowly. Then he added politely:
“I don’t think that’s possible,” Leslie said slowly. Then he added politely:
“Shall we talk of something else?”
“Should we talk about something else?”
Edith went to the window. Her eyes did not shine so much when she came back--perhaps his courage and self-command were overcoming the magic. It seemed like it, for her voice was not so gay. To begin with, it had sounded very gay, as if she would like to dance and play games. This was probably what she had done with father. She had bewitched him completely. Mr. Flinders had said so.
Edith walked over to the window. Her eyes didn’t sparkle as much when she returned—maybe his bravery and self-control were breaking the spell. It felt that way because her voice wasn’t as cheerful. At first, it had sounded really happy, like she wanted to dance and have fun. This was probably what she had done with her dad. She had completely enchanted him. Mr. Flinders had said so.
“Your father told me, Leslie,” said Edith when she returned from the window, “that you were very fond of soldiers. I, too, am very fond of soldiers, so I thought perhaps you would like to see some I bought this morning--they are two cavalry regiments; both the generals have cocked hats and swords.”
“Your dad told me, Leslie,” said Edith when she came back from the window, “that you really like soldiers. I also really like soldiers, so I thought you might want to see some I bought this morning—they’re two cavalry regiments; both the generals have fancy hats and swords.”
“Are there guns?” asked Leslie with forgetful rapture.
“Are there guns?” Leslie asked, caught up in excitement.
“Yes, there are guns and gun-carriages. Shall I clear this table? There, you know how to fasten them on perhaps! Will you show me how?”
“Yes, there are guns and gun carriages. Should I clear this table? There, you know how to attach them, right? Will you show me how?”
Leslie regained his knowledge of the situation.
Leslie got back his understanding of the situation.
“They are very easy to put on,” he said. “You run them along like this. Are they imitation, or can they go off?”
“They're really easy to put on,” he said. “You just slide them on like this. Are they fake, or can they actually work?”
“They can go off with peas,” said Edith kindly.
"They can go away with peas," Edith said kindly.
Leslie’s face flushed--real guns that could go off with peas were excellent and sane amusements even for an enchantress. By-and-by he forgot her profession, and began to order her about. They played contentedly for an hour, then the clock struck six. Leslie counted it. “Shortly after six, my poor dear boy, they will let you come home,” his Aunt Etta had said. He put down the general and pushed the table away; his lips quivered.
Leslie’s face turned red—real guns that could shoot peas were great and sensible fun, even for a spellcaster. After a while, he forgot what she did for a living and started to boss her around. They played happily for an hour, then the clock struck six. Leslie counted it. “Soon after six, my poor dear boy, they will let you come home,” his Aunt Etta had said. He put down the game and pushed the table away; his lips trembled.
“You’re--you’re almost nice,” he said. “I wonder you can break up a home.”
“You're—you're almost nice,” he said. “I’m surprised you can break up a home.”
“Oh, my dear, my dear!” cried Edith, but she did not offer to touch him; she only turned shining and appealing eyes to him. Her eyes were too much; they should not have been so kind when she was so wicked.
“Oh, my dear, my dear!” cried Edith, but she didn't reach out to him; she just turned her shining, pleading eyes towards him. Her eyes were overpowering; they shouldn't have been so kind when she was so cruel.
“I shall never see the soldiers again,” he said mournfully.
“I'll never see the soldiers again,” he said sadly.
“But, Leslie, they are yours; I bought them for you,” she pleaded “Indeed, indeed, I bought them for you this morning.”
“But, Leslie, they're yours; I got them for you,” she insisted. “Really, I really bought them for you this morning.”
“Lestranges don’t take bribes,” said Leslie coldly; still he looked at the general and the best gun--it was a very good gun.
“Lestranges don’t take bribes,” Leslie said coldly; still, he looked at the general and the best gun—it was a really good gun.
“But it isn’t a bribe,” explained the enchantress. “Won’t you even take the general and the gun--”
“But it’s not a bribe,” the enchantress explained. “Won’t you even take the general and the gun--”
Leslie’s chest heaved. He looked across the table at her.
Leslie's chest rose and fell. He gazed across the table at her.
“Will you give up my father?” he asked. “If you’ll give him up I’ll take--I’ll take both the general and the gun.”
“Will you let my father go?” he asked. “If you let him go, I’ll take—I'll take both the general and the gun.”
“Oh, but, Leslie, I couldn’t--he’d be so unhappy--”
“Oh, but, Leslie, I can’t—he’d be so unhappy—”
“No, he wouldn’t,” said Leslie firmly. “He’d get used to it in time; there are lots of things he has--me and Aunt Etta, and a new cuckoo clock I gave him for his last birthday. Oh, give him up--give him up--!”
“No, he wouldn’t,” Leslie said firmly. “He’d get used to it in time; there are plenty of things he has—me, Aunt Etta, and a new cuckoo clock I got him for his last birthday. Oh, just let it go—let it go—!”
The tears came suddenly now; all the controlled terrors, the pent-up agony, the puzzled situation, the fearful prospects, rushed to the top of the child’s mind: it was like the over-filling of a cup. He flung himself face downwards on the sofa, dragging the tablecloth after him and covering the carpet with defeated soldiers. Edith knelt beside him trying to soothe and comfort him, but his little clenched hands pushed her away. The general with his cocked hat and the best gun lay on her lap, and bitter tears fell on them--bitter, unavailing tears; and so Horace found them shortly after six.
The tears came out of nowhere; all the controlled fears, the built-up pain, the confusing situation, the scary possibilities, rushed to the front of the child's mind: it was like a cup overflowing. He threw himself face down on the couch, dragging the tablecloth with him and scattering toy soldiers across the carpet. Edith knelt beside him, trying to comfort him, but his tiny clenched hands pushed her away. The general with his fancy hat and the best gun lay on her lap, and bitter tears fell on them—bitter, useless tears; and that’s how Horace found them shortly after six.
He carried his sobbing little boy away, and Edith sat and wept over the soldiers alone and uncomforted.
He carried his crying little boy away, and Edith sat and cried over the soldiers, feeling alone and without comfort.
“I wonder how she can have managed to upset him so,” said Etta; “but I thought this afternoon that she hardly looked as if she could manage a delicate highly-strung child. She has sent him into a really dangerous fit of crying.”
“I’m not sure how she managed to upset him like that,” Etta said. “But I thought this afternoon that she didn’t seem capable of handling a delicate, highly-strung child. She’s really sent him into a dangerous fit of crying.”
As for Horace, he went to his study and smoked a strong cigar. He was puzzled and disappointed. Edith had been so certain she could win the little chap over, and the boy hadn’t cried while he was there. Edith must have done something stupid; she had been upset enough herself, poor girl; but he did not go back and comfort her--she must have done something stupid.
As for Horace, he went to his study and smoked a strong cigar. He was confused and disappointed. Edith had been so sure she could win the boy over, and he hadn’t cried while he was there. Edith must have done something silly; she had been upset enough herself, poor thing; but he didn’t go back to comfort her—she must have done something silly.
VI
“It all depends upon what you mean by a successful marriage,” Lady Walton had remarked earlier in the day. “You have now, my dear Edith, been married ten years; you look ten years younger than you are; your husband spends all his evenings at home, and you have an excellent staff of servants. I really do not see what more you can ask!”
“It all depends on what you mean by a successful marriage,” Lady Walton had said earlier in the day. “You have now, my dear Edith, been married for ten years; you look ten years younger than you are; your husband spends all his evenings at home, and you have a great team of servants. I really don’t see what more you could want!”
“I don’t suppose we often see why other people should ask more than they have,” Edith replied. “Other people ought to be satisfied, and yet other people aren’t.”
“I don’t think we usually understand why others want more than what they have,” Edith replied. “People should be content, but they aren’t.”
“I don’t wish to talk metaphysics,” said Lady Walton; “it reminds me of the time when I fell downstairs on the back of my head and had concussion of the brain. I suppose you mean you haven’t any children? Neither had I, and I have never regretted it.”
“I don’t want to discuss metaphysics,” said Lady Walton; “it reminds me of the time I fell down the stairs and hit my head, causing a concussion. I assume you mean you don’t have any kids? Neither did I, and I’ve never regretted it.”
Lady Walton was one of those people who always thought that what she did not object to was not objectionable; she felt this very strongly.
Lady Walton was one of those people who always believed that if she didn’t have a problem with something, it couldn't be a problem at all; she felt this very strongly.
“My own faults, which I can excuse quite easily and always see reasons for,” she went on after a pause, “would annoy me excessively in a younger generation--even my virtues would seem weak and tame imitation in some pudding-faced young girl. I should have known better what to do with a boy who would have been certain to die if he had been satisfactory, and equally certain to live if he was not. No, my dear Edith, let us be thankful we have both been spared a tiresome and difficult vocation. An unhappy marriage is often made bearable by such additions, but a really happy marriage can dispense with them.”
“My own faults, which I can easily excuse and always find reasons for,” she continued after a pause, “would really bother me in a younger generation—even my virtues would just seem weak and poor imitations in some plain-faced young girl. I should have known better how to handle a boy who would definitely die if he was satisfactory, and just as certainly live if he wasn’t. No, my dear Edith, let’s be grateful that we’ve both been spared a boring and difficult path. An unhappy marriage can often be made easier by such things, but a truly happy marriage can do without them.”
“Oh, a really happy marriage!” Edith had murmured.
“Oh, a truly happy marriage!” Edith had whispered.
“My dear,” her aunt had replied briskly, “you are one of those unfortunate people who ask too much, and do not take steps to get it. You should do one or the other. What your husband needs is something to shake him. It is a pity you are not a delicate woman; you might try nerves. I suppose you are too high and mighty to stoop to flirtation.”
“My dear,” her aunt had replied briskly, “you are one of those unfortunate people who ask for too much and don’t do anything to get it. You should either take action or stop wanting so much. What your husband needs is something to jolt him. It’s a shame you’re not a more delicate woman; you might want to try being a bit more nervous. I guess you think you’re too good for some light flirting.”
“I should do it so badly,” said Edith, laughing, “and besides I’m forty.”
“I really want to do it,” said Edith, laughing, “and anyway, I’m forty.”
“You have such a tiresome habit of remembering your own age,” her aunt replied; “it even makes me remember mine. I will take a nap.”
“You have such an annoying habit of keeping track of your own age,” her aunt replied; “it even reminds me of mine. I’m going to take a nap.”
Edith had left her and gone home. It was something, she reflected, to have a home, and--every one would have agreed--such a comfortable home.
Edith had left her and gone home. It was something, she thought, to have a home, and—everyone would have agreed—such a comfortable home.
She had had a difficult life these past ten years; she had not only to make her husband happy which had been her unswerving purpose from the first, but she had had to watch her failure, and accept the lower level of opportunity allowed to her--and make him contented; she had, at least, done this.
She had a tough life over the past ten years; not only did she have to keep her husband happy, which had been her main goal from the beginning, but she also had to face her own failures and accept the limited opportunities available to her—and make him happy; at least she had managed to do that.
Miss Lestrange had taken Leslie slowly and vaguely away; there was still a talk of his return home--there would always be a talk of it. Meanwhile the boy, his aunt, and an excellent tutor (almost as amenable as Mr. Flinders) divided their time between Mallows and Brighton. The boy had been definitely delicate; a determined effort to send him to Harrow failed, and he was taken away once more by his aunt and tutor. Oxford remained; he was now quite strong enough for Oxford. Still Miss Lestrange held him back; she could not follow him to Oxford.
Miss Lestrange had slowly and vaguely taken Leslie away; there was still talk of him returning home—there would always be talk of it. In the meantime, the boy, his aunt, and a great tutor (almost as accommodating as Mr. Flinders) split their time between Mallows and Brighton. The boy had been quite fragile; an attempt to send him to Harrow failed, and he was taken away again by his aunt and tutor. Oxford was still a possibility; he was now strong enough for Oxford. Still, Miss Lestrange kept him back; she couldn't follow him to Oxford.
From time to time he visited his father. The tie between them had never ceased to be strong; but for Edith there had never been a second chance. The boy was beautiful as his mother had been, and suspicious with all the hard, cramping suspicion of a weak nature. Edith’s unvarying sweetness and companionableness roused a sharp antagonism in him; she was “trying to get round him,” as his aunt had said. He fought Edith because he could so easily have loved her; he pushed her away from him because he wanted to confide in her. He treated her with a studied polite insolence which made her dumb before him.
From time to time, he visited his father. The bond between them had always remained strong, but for Edith, there had never been a second chance. The boy was just as beautiful as his mother had been, yet he was filled with the hard, constricting suspicion of someone with a weak character. Edith’s constant sweetness and friendliness stirred a strong opposition in him; she was “trying to win him over,” as his aunt had put it. He resisted Edith because he could have easily loved her; he pushed her away because he wanted to open up to her. He treated her with a deliberately polite yet insolent attitude that left her speechless in front of him.
Horace Lestrange looked from one to the other wistfully; something was wrong. Etta said it was Edith’s fault, and Edith said nothing, and the boy said nothing; so it ended in Horace saying nothing too. He merely went down by himself for week-ends to Mallows, and felt that his marriage had been, not a failure exactly, but not very definitely a success.
Horace Lestrange looked back and forth between them with a sense of longing; something felt off. Etta claimed it was Edith’s fault, and Edith didn’t respond, while the boy stayed silent too; in the end, Horace also remained quiet. He just spent weekends alone at Mallows and sensed that his marriage hadn’t been a complete failure, but it definitely wasn’t a success either.
He had indeed frequently felt tenderness for his wife, and he always felt friendship. She was his most delightful fireside and holiday companion; they read the same books, laughed at the same things; but they hardly lived the same life. He missed his boy with a kind of dull ache that would have been difficult to fathom; and if it wasn’t Edith’s fault--well--it wouldn’t have happened if it hadn’t been for her. Edith stood with her hand on the mantelpiece gazing into the study fire; on one side of it sat her husband, glancing through the evening paper; and, on the other, the boy on one of his occasional visits (lately they had been much more frequent) to his London home. He was half-smoking cigarette after cigarette, and as Edith turned her attention to him she was struck afresh by the expression in his eyes. It was the tyrannical selfish face of a pleasure-seeker. She compared it, with a sharp pang of disappointment, to the controlled, honest manliness of her husband’s expression. Couldn’t they have made his boy more like him--have put something better than hungry discontent into Leslie’s beautiful eyes?
He had often felt affection for his wife, and he always felt friendship. She was his favorite companion at home and during holidays; they read the same books and laughed at the same things, but they hardly lived the same life. He missed his son with a dull ache that was hard to understand, and if it wasn’t Edith’s fault—well—it wouldn’t have happened if it hadn’t been for her. Edith stood with her hand on the mantelpiece, looking into the study fire; on one side sat her husband, flipping through the evening paper, and on the other was their son during one of his more frequent visits to his London home. He was half-smoking one cigarette after another, and as Edith turned her attention to him, she was struck again by the look in his eyes. It was the selfish, demanding face of someone chasing pleasure. She felt a sharp pang of disappointment as she compared it to the honest, self-controlled expression on her husband's face. Couldn't they have made their son more like him—have instilled something better than hungry discontent into Leslie’s beautiful eyes?
“I’m going out,” said the boy suddenly.
“I’m heading out,” the boy said suddenly.
His father looked up from his paper with evident disappointment.
His father looked up from his newspaper with clear disappointment.
“I thought Esdaile was coming in for bridge?” he said quickly.
“I thought Esdaile was coming in for bridge?” he said quickly.
“I think, if you will excuse me, I’ll go out,” his son repeated, with a politeness which did not conceal his evident intention.
“I think, if you don’t mind, I’ll head out,” his son repeated, with a politeness that didn’t hide his clear intention.
His father eyed him curiously for a moment, then he said:
His father looked at him with curiosity for a moment, then he said:
“Musical comedy?”
“Musical comedy?”
The boy flushed scarlet.
The boy turned red.
“Do you wish to know where I am going, sir?” he asked with angry irony.
“Do you want to know where I'm going, sir?” he asked with sarcastic anger.
Edith interposed quickly.
Edith jumped in quickly.
“If you are going, Leslie,” she said, “would you mind telephoning for me, to Esdaile, not to come? It’s no use his coming if we aren’t going to play bridge.”
“If you’re going, Leslie,” she said, “could you do me a favor and call Esdaile to tell him not to come? There’s no point in him coming if we’re not going to play bridge.”
Leslie never willingly looked at Edith; he did not do so now. He merely raised his eyebrows, because he was annoyed at being asked to do anything for anybody else, and replied:
Leslie never chose to look at Edith; he didn't do it now. He just raised his eyebrows because he was irritated about being asked to do anything for someone else, and replied:
“Most certainly, if you wish it.”
“Of course, if that's what you want.”
His father returned to the newspaper; the boy stalked in a turmoil of offence and pricked conscience out of the room. If you want to be very angry, people who attempt to meet you with patience and kindness are mere fuel for the flame. Leslie had broken up a bridge four; he was going to do something wrong; and nobody told him not to, or attempted to interfere with him in any way. It was all extremely tiresome.
His dad went back to the newspaper; the boy stormed out of the room, feeling offended and guilty. When you're really angry, people who try to be patient and kind just make things worse. Leslie had destroyed a bridge; he was about to do something bad; and no one told him to stop or even tried to intervene. It was all incredibly annoying.
The two left together exchanged a long look of sympathy and understanding.
The two left together exchanged a long glance of sympathy and understanding.
“He’s very young,” said Edith softly. “That’s all, Horace--only very young.”
“He’s really young,” Edith said softly. “That’s it, Horace—just really young.”
“He’s confoundedly cool,” said his father gloomily, “spoiling a bridge four like that, and got up specially because he said he wanted it! It’s so deuced difficult to know what the fellow does want nowadays.”
“He's incredibly cool,” said his father gloomily, “ruining a bridge four like that, and got dressed up specially because he said he wanted it! It’s really frustrating to figure out what the guy wants these days.”
“What made him blush like that, Horace, when you said ‘musical comedy’?” said his wife, sitting opposite him, and holding up a fire-screen between her face and the fire.
“What made him blush like that, Horace, when you said ‘musical comedy’?” his wife asked, sitting across from him and holding up a fire screen between her face and the fire.
“Oh, it’s some nonsense Etta’s been writing me; she thinks he comes up here to meet a woman. No doubt he’s got some queer boy adoration in his head, but it can’t be anything serious at his age.”
“Oh, it’s just some nonsense Etta’s been writing me; she thinks he comes up here to meet a woman. No doubt he’s got some weird boy crush in his head, but it can’t be anything serious at his age.”
“Is it a--what kind of a woman?” asked his wife.
“Is it a--what kind of woman?” asked his wife.
“Oh, some wonderful American beauty, old enough to be his mother--the star of some touring company. It seems she has turned the heads of all the London youths together. I told Etta she’d far better leave the matter alone. It isn’t as if the boy’s prospects were dazzling; he’ll have plenty, of course, in time, but he’s got nothing now but his mother’s money, and this person isn’t likely to marry him for five hundred a year. In three years’ time, well--he’ll have forgotten her name.”
“Oh, some lovely American beauty, old enough to be his mom—the star of a touring company. It seems she has caught the attention of all the young guys in London. I told Etta she’d be better off leaving this alone. It’s not like the boy has a bright future right now; he’ll have plenty eventually, sure, but for now, he’s only got his mom’s money, and this woman isn’t likely to marry him for five hundred a year. In three years, well—he’ll have forgotten her name.”
“But--but her influence mightn’t be good?” Edith persisted.
“But— but her influence might not be good?” Edith insisted.
“I don’t know,” said Horace reflectively. “Some of her type are quite unscrupulous, no doubt, but not all of them. Anyhow, I did do something; I sent her a note, just giving the facts of the boy’s expectations quite plainly, and asking her what she meant to do about it. I might have called to see her--Etta wanted me to--but I didn’t see the good. Musical comedy ladies are not in my line.”
“I don’t know,” Horace said thoughtfully. “Some people like her are definitely unscrupulous, but not all of them are. Anyway, I did take some action; I sent her a note, clearly stating the boy’s expectations and asking her what she planned to do about it. I could have gone to see her—Etta wanted me to—but I didn’t think it would help. Musical comedy actresses aren’t really my thing.”
“And you didn’t tell me, Horace?”
“And you didn’t tell me, Horace?”
Edith lifted the fire-screen a little; he could not see her face; in her voice there was a touch of reproach, not more--the friendly reproach of a comrade who has been left out of a consultation.
Edith lifted the fire screen slightly; he couldn't see her face; in her voice, there was a hint of reproach, not much more—the friendly reproach of a teammate who has been excluded from a conversation.
“No. I don’t know why I told you now, but it seemed natural somehow when you asked.”
“No. I don’t know why I told you that now, but it just felt right when you asked.”
“I am glad it seemed natural,” said Edith quietly.
“I’m glad it felt natural,” said Edith quietly.
In most married lives there is one who understands, and one who is content to be understood. Edith read her husband’s mind as if it were a well-known book. She knew his motives, his honest scruples, his studious chivalry, his quiet reticence. She knew when he suffered because the marks of it were on her own heart; she knew when he was contented, puzzled, worried, or pleased; and he knew nothing whatever about her, except that she was always sweet to him, and only occasionally (as we are told all women are) unreasonable. That he was sitting opposite a woman now whose heart was very nearly broken, who had fed in secret on sharp misery and long, ineffectual pain, had never even dimly touched his imagination.
In most marriages, there’s one partner who understands and one who’s okay with being understood. Edith could read her husband’s mind like a familiar book. She was aware of his motives, his genuine values, his thoughtful chivalry, and his quiet reserve. She sensed when he was hurting because it echoed in her own heart; she knew when he was happy, confused, anxious, or satisfied; and he was completely unaware of her feelings, except that she was always kind to him and only occasionally (as we’re told all women are) difficult. The fact that he was sitting across from a woman whose heart was almost shattered, who had secretly been consumed by deep sorrow and prolonged, ineffective pain, never even slightly crossed his mind.
Lady Walton had supposed that Edith might have a difficult time, but that the quiet routine of married life would soon stifle the unnatural hunger of her heart. Nothing had been stifled except expression. Edith had thrust her own pain out of sight with strong hands; she had shut love and anguish out of her eyes--she had schooled her lips not to quiver and held her voice steady against the invasions of emotion; she had taken stones for bread, and received them with pleased acquiescence, as if, after all, her preference had always been for stones.
Lady Walton had thought that Edith might struggle at first, but that the calm routine of married life would eventually suppress the unnatural craving in her heart. Instead, nothing had been suppressed except her ability to express herself. Edith had pushed her own pain out of sight with determination; she had closed off love and anguish from her eyes—she had trained her lips not to tremble and kept her voice steady against waves of emotion; she had accepted stones instead of bread, receiving them with a satisfied acceptance, as if all along, she had preferred stones.
But when it came to Horace’s pain, to the unstilled longing of his heart, which she could have stilled; to the silent, patient endurance, which she could have stirred into something resembling passionate joy; then her life rose up against her, and the bitter waters of intense and heavy anguish passed over her soul. Ah, the sickening pressure of those hours! While he lay beside her sleeping quietly, she clenched her hands, and quivered with the sobs she dared not free. And then with haggard eyes she watched the slow day dawn over London, the day which would be--as all other days to her--the resetting of her life to sober pain. He thought her a sensible, level-headed, unemotional woman, and she was a creature born of flame and tears!
But when it came to Horace’s pain, to the unquenchable longing in his heart that she could have eased; to the quiet, patient suffering that she could have turned into something like passionate joy; then her own life confronted her, and the overwhelming waves of deep sorrow flooded her soul. Ah, the unbearable weight of those moments! While he lay beside her, sleeping peacefully, she clenched her hands, trembling with sobs she didn’t dare release. And then, with hollow eyes, she watched the slow dawn break over London, the day that would be—like all other days for her—a reset of her life back to sober pain. He saw her as a sensible, rational, unemotional woman, while she was a being made of fire and tears!
The hand that held the fire-screen shook a little.
The hand that held the fire screen shook slightly.
“You mustn’t let yourself worry about it,” said Horace kindly, “or I shall be sorry I’ve told you. Honestly, I don’t think it will become a serious matter. There’s the evening post. I rather imagine that extremely fancy envelope may be from the lady herself. My correspondents are usually less stimulating in their notepaper.”
“You shouldn’t worry about it,” said Horace kindly, “or I’ll regret telling you. Honestly, I don’t think it will turn into a serious issue. There’s the evening mail. I have a feeling that fancy envelope might be from the lady herself. My correspondents usually use less exciting stationery.”
He read it, frowned in a puzzled way, and tossed it over to Edith. It ran:
He read it, frowned in confusion, and tossed it to Edith. It said:
My Dear Sir,--Thank you for your simple, explicit statement of the case. You gave me a great deal of amusement, and no pain. I wish your son had copied your style. I daresay he has told you that he meant to marry me; but though an imaginative child, I don’t suppose he can ever have said to you that I meant to marry him. I don’t make promises, and unless any unforeseen circumstance should arise, I am not likely to undertake the experiment. As to my moral influence (which I notice you have done me the honor not to mention), I have always made it my invariable rule to leave boys alone. I laugh at them, but I do not hurt them.
Dear Sir,--Thank you for your clear and straightforward explanation of the situation. It amused me greatly and didn't cause me any distress. I wish your son had followed your writing style. I'm sure he has told you that he intended to marry me; however, despite being a creative child, I doubt he ever claimed that I intended to marry him. I don’t make promises, and unless something unexpected comes up, I’m not likely to take that step. Regarding my moral influence (which I see you graciously chose not to mention), I’ve always followed a strict rule of leaving boys to themselves. I find them amusing, but I don’t hurt them.
Yours sincerely,
Best regards,
Anastasia Falaise.
Anastasia Falaise.
“Well, what do you make of that, my dear?” said Horace Lestrange, feeling after his matches. “Seems to let us out, doesn’t it?”
“Well, what do you think about that, my dear?” said Horace Lestrange, searching for his matches. “Seems to give us a way out, doesn’t it?”
Edith let the paper fall into her lap and looked into the fire.
Edith let the paper drop onto her lap and gazed into the fire.
“Poor woman!” she said very gently. “Do you know, Horace, she reminds me just a little of Helen of Troy. Helen used to talk like that, as if the soul had been eaten out of her words. I think a woman must be very unhappy to write like that.”
“Poor woman!” she said softly. “You know, Horace, she kind of reminds me of Helen of Troy. Helen used to speak like that, as if her words had lost all their meaning. I think a woman must be really unhappy to write like that.”
“It is time you went to bed, Edith; you look tired,” said her husband. “Just throw that letter on the fire, will you?”
“It’s time for you to go to bed, Edith; you look exhausted,” her husband said. “Just throw that letter in the fire, will you?”
She threw the letter on to the fire and watched it burn.
She tossed the letter into the fire and watched it burn.
“Poor woman!” she whispered to herself again. “Poor woman!”
“Poor woman!” she whispered to herself again. “Poor woman!”
Horace got up and opened the door for her. He was very much relieved, but he felt a pang of compunction at the same time. He had been a fool to tell Edith; it seemed to upset her; the facts of life--love’s tragedies--ought to be kept from good women. Then he went back to his paper.
Horace got up and opened the door for her. He felt a huge sense of relief, but at the same time, he experienced a twinge of guilt. He had been foolish to tell Edith; it seemed to bother her. The realities of life—love’s tragedies—should be kept from good women. Then he returned to his newspaper.
VII
Like many people who believe in an over-ruling Providence, Miss Lestrange never left anything to it. On the contrary, when her plans succeeded, she remarked triumphantly that it was the will of heaven; and when they failed, she said nothing about it, and tried again. It is usually supposed that plans which play the part of Providence fail very easily, but this is not really so; it is only the result of the plan that fails--carefully combined arrangements made with due knowledge of the forces of life seldom fail. What fails is what we expected to win from such combinations. You plant, water, and gain your increase, and what you thought were the golden apples of the Hesperides taste like dust.
Like many who believe in a higher power, Miss Lestrange never left anything to chance. Instead, when her plans worked out, she would proudly declare that it was divine will; and when they didn't, she said nothing about it and just tried again. It's often thought that plans acting like fate tend to fail easily, but that's not actually true; it's only the outcome of the plan that falls short—well-thought-out strategies created with a solid understanding of life's forces rarely fail. What fails is the result we expected from these strategies. You plant, water, and see growth, only to find that what you thought were golden apples of the Hesperides taste like dust.
This is what happened to Miss Lestrange. She gave a whole-hearted devotion to Leslie; she kept him away from what she honestly believed to be adverse influences; she cared for the delicate little boy until he became as strong as the average youth; she made her home his home; people always referred to him as “your dear boy.”
This is what happened to Miss Lestrange. She dedicated herself completely to Leslie; she protected him from what she truly believed were negative influences; she took care of the fragile little boy until he grew as strong as any typical young man; she made her home his home; people always referred to him as “your dear boy.”
This was the palace of her dreams, but the monarch had abdicated, and the palace without its King is a Court in mourning.
This was the palace of her dreams, but the king had stepped down, and the palace without its king is a court in mourning.
Leslie was vaguely dissatisfied; he had worshiped his Aunt Etta with an ignorant devotion all his life; he had given her the love of a child and the warm-hearted loyalty of a boy. Now he was grown up. He was nineteen, and he would probably never be quite as old again--in any case, he would never feel such unbroken confidence in his own judgment--and what did his aunt appear? A small, faded, old-fashioned woman, who said “No” to his wishes.
Leslie felt a sense of dissatisfaction; he had idolized his Aunt Etta with a blind devotion all his life. He had given her the love of a child and the unwavering loyalty of a boy. Now he was grown up. At nineteen, he would likely never feel this young again—in any case, he would never have the same unshakeable confidence in his own judgment—and how did his aunt seem to him now? A small, faded, old-fashioned woman who constantly said “No” to his wishes.
There is a time in every boy’s life when he looks very narrowly at his own parents; very often they are the barriers at the gates of his imaginary Paradise, and he regards them as barriers; but if there is solid stuff in the youth, the tie is strong enough to hold. His parents are, of course, wrong, their opinions are worthless, their ideas are effete and purely mirth-inspiring. But they are his parents. They are people who love him with a strange love; they are ignorant people, but he forgives them, and one day discovers that he himself belongs to this inferior branch of humanity, and is giving his life up for his sons, who regard him in his turn with affectionate depreciation.
There comes a time in every boy's life when he scrutinizes his parents closely; often, they seem like obstacles at the entrance to his imagined Paradise, and he sees them as barriers. However, if the boy has a solid character, the bond is strong enough to endure. His parents are, of course, wrong, their opinions hold little value, and their ideas seem outdated and laughable. But they are still his parents. They love him in a unique way; they may be clueless, but he forgives them, and one day realizes that he too belongs to this less esteemed group of humanity, dedicating his life to his sons, who in turn regard him with affectionate disdain.
Leslie loved his father with a deep natural love, which time turned into an irritated need. He had come to the conclusion that women were all very well, but that feminine relations were a jealous bore, and that--you must see life.
Leslie loved his father with a deep, instinctual love that time transformed into an annoying need. He had concluded that women were fine, but that romantic relationships with them were nothing but a jealous hassle, and that—you have to experience life.
So he saw life. Saw it immaturely and unwisely--or rather he may have been said not to see it, but with the rush of youth’s music in his ears he ran blindfold, and Life mocked him to her heart’s content, and gave him pebbles for diamonds and dross for gold, till she blunted alike his discrimination and his growth.
So he experienced life. He experienced it in an immature and unwise way—or it could be said he didn’t really see it at all. With the excitement of youth’s music in his ears, he ran around blindly, and life took advantage of him, giving him pebbles instead of diamonds and worthless things instead of gold, until he dulled both his judgment and his development.
Miss Lestrange stood by watching him with incompetent agony. She had seen these things happen before to other people’s boys, and she had always known why. The mothers were silly, the boys were unlicked cubs--they had been spoilt from the first. Now she was not quite so sure. Perhaps such things happened just out of misfortune, unhappiness, blunders that must come, accidents of the type which are said to haunt families who live according to the best regulations.
Miss Lestrange stood by watching him with helpless pain. She had seen these things happen before to other people’s sons, and she had always understood why. The mothers were foolish, the boys were unrefined—they had been spoiled from the start. Now she wasn't so sure. Maybe these things happened simply due to bad luck, unhappiness, mistakes that were bound to happen, accidents that seem to plague families who try to live by the best rules.
Lines came into Miss Lestrange’s placid face, she lost sleep, appetite, and repose. She woke with vague terrors, she was haunted by impotent fears. There was nothing to be done, and she hadn’t the strength to do nothing. Finally, the whole story focused on one notorious lady of musical comedy. The youth of London gave her desperate homage and adoration; she was old enough to be their mother; but they did not keep these gifts for their mothers, they gave them to Anastasia Falaise, and she accepted them with easy laughter.
Lines appeared on Miss Lestrange’s calm face; she lost sleep, her appetite, and any sense of peace. She woke up feeling anxious, tormented by helpless fears. There was nothing she could do, and she didn’t even have the strength to do nothing. In the end, the whole story revolved around one infamous lady of musical comedy. The young people of London adored her intensely; she was old enough to be their mother, but they didn’t reserve those affections for their moms. Instead, they directed their admiration to Anastasia Falaise, who accepted it all with cheerful laughter.
Miss Lestrange wrote to her brother, and her brother replied heartlessly that it was “all right.”
Miss Lestrange wrote to her brother, and her brother replied coldly that it was “all good.”
Leslie went on worshipping at this popular shrine; he was continually absent from Mallows; if he was present he was silent when he wasn’t irritable. He never mentioned the lady’s name, but he wrote to her every day; she wrote to him sometimes, and vague ideas, resisted by common sense, prompted Miss Lestrange to tamper with their correspondence. This correspondence flourished even more conspicuously after the ineffective efforts of Leslie’s father. It was evident to Miss Lestrange that there was no help to be met in that quarter, so she attacked the citadel itself. With nervous incoherence she implored Leslie to come abroad, to give up this absurd infatuation. Leslie raised youth’s deadly standard of silence. He blocked her utterance with a gloomy stare.
Leslie kept going to that popular shrine; he was always missing from Mallows. When he was there, he either didn’t talk or was irritable. He never brought up the lady’s name, but he wrote to her every day; she sometimes wrote back, and some vague ideas, which common sense resisted, led Miss Lestrange to interfere with their letters. This exchange grew even more pronounced after Leslie’s father’s unsuccessful attempts. Miss Lestrange realized that there was no help to be found there, so she went straight for the heart of the matter. With anxious disorganization, she begged Leslie to come abroad and give up this ridiculous obsession. Leslie responded with the typical silence of youth, blocking her words with a gloomy stare.
Finally, he observed that he did not know what she meant, and left the room. Young men and even old ones are to be congratulated on this gift of absence; it is a very effective weapon. Leslie did not return for some time; when he did, Miss Lestrange said nothing further on the subject, for she had stayed in the room.
Finally, he noticed that he didn't understand what she meant, and he left the room. Young men, and even older ones, deserve credit for this ability to be absent; it's a very powerful tool. Leslie didn't come back for a while; when he finally did, Miss Lestrange didn't bring up the topic again, as she had remained in the room.
Finally, goaded to desperation, she committed an unprecedented error. She may, indeed, have been described as completely losing her head. She went to call one day by appointment on Anastasia Falaise.
Finally, pushed to her limits, she made an unprecedented mistake. She might even be described as totally losing her mind. One day, she went to meet with Anastasia Falaise as planned.
Anastasia was staying in a famous London hotel. She had a charming sitting-room; it was littered with presentations, and she sat shaded by pink blinds with easy indolence in a large armchair.
Anastasia was staying in a well-known hotel in London. She had a lovely sitting room; it was filled with gifts, and she lounged comfortably in a big armchair, shaded by pink blinds.
Miss Lestrange’s first impression may be given as it flashed into her mind, “No woman of that type has any right to be so beautiful.” Anastasia showed neither youth nor years in her face; she might as easily have been thirty as fifty; she had no lines about her eyes and mouth or marring her low Greek forehead. Her wide-set dark eyes looked like some perennial mysterious spring of life. Her face and neck and hands were the color of warm ivory; her black hair was natural, but as nobody believed it, she would sometimes--to confirm it--let coil after coil fall to her knees. She had beauty as some men have genius, and she used it with more shrewdness and common sense than this other gift is often used. She had no particular wish to please Miss Lestrange, so she simply stared at her.
Miss Lestrange’s initial thought was, “No woman like that should be so beautiful.” Anastasia neither looked young nor old; she could have easily been thirty or fifty. There were no lines around her eyes or mouth, nor any imperfections on her smooth Greek forehead. Her wide-set dark eyes seemed like an endless source of life. Her face, neck, and hands were the color of warm ivory, and while her black hair was natural, people often didn’t believe it, so she would sometimes let her curls fall to her knees to prove it. She possessed beauty like some men possess genius, and she wielded it with more savvy and common sense than that other gift is usually used. She didn’t really care to impress Miss Lestrange, so she just stared at her.
Miss Lestrange was vaguely uncomfortable; she felt that she was with an extraordinary person, and that she had lowered herself to the same level by doing an extraordinary thing. This was the kind of woman she knew how to snub; she did not know how to appeal to her.
Miss Lestrange felt a bit uneasy; she sensed she was in the presence of someone exceptional, and that she had compromised herself by doing something unusual. This was the type of woman she knew how to dismiss; she didn’t know how to connect with her.
“I think you know my nephew, Leslie Lestrange,” she began, blushing a little at her companion’s insolent, inanimate beauty.
“I think you know my nephew, Leslie Lestrange,” she said, blushing slightly at her companion’s bold, unchanging beauty.
“There are half-a-dozen photographs of him, and the contents of several jewelers’ shops, I should fancy, just behind you,” observed Anastasia. “Have you come to retrieve them? I told him that unless his people were whole-sale jewelers he had better try a less expensive amusement.”
“There are about six photos of him, and I'd guess the contents of several jewelry stores just behind you,” Anastasia said. “Did you come to get them? I told him that unless his people were wholesale jewelers, he should look for a cheaper hobby.”
“His family is one of the oldest in England,” said Miss Lestrange impressively.
“His family is one of the oldest in England,” said Miss Lestrange with emphasis.
“Well, he’s young enough,” observed the imperturbable beauty. She had a slight American intonation which Miss Lestrange found strangely aggravating; it annoyed her almost beyond the power of speech.
“Well, he’s young enough,” said the unflappable beauty. She had a slight American accent that Miss Lestrange found oddly irritating; it annoyed her almost to the point of being speechless.
“I have always taken the greatest interest in my nephew’s concerns,” she continued. “I have brought him up from his babyhood. I stand to him in the place of his parents.”
“I have always been very invested in my nephew’s life,” she continued. “I have raised him since he was a baby. I am like a parent to him.”
“And yet I had a very sensible letter from his father the other day,” interrupted Anastasia, and she laughed a low velvety laugh of pure pleasure (which Miss Lestrange promptly mistook for vulgar impertinence). “I think it is the most sensible letter I ever had, and I answered it. I guess he hasn’t sent you here, has he?”
“And yet I received a really thoughtful letter from his father the other day,” Anastasia interrupted, laughing a soft, velvety laugh of pure delight (which Miss Lestrange immediately misunderstood as rude insolence). “I think it’s the most sensible letter I’ve ever gotten, and I replied to it. I assume he hasn’t sent you here, has he?”
“My brother married regrettably a second time,” said Miss Lestrange coldly, “a woman of no family connections, singularly unsuited to bring up a delicate and sensitive child; even her husband has never pressed the point.”
“My brother unfortunately married for a second time,” said Miss Lestrange coldly, “a woman with no family connections, utterly unfit to raise a delicate and sensitive child; even her husband has never insisted on the matter.”
“You don’t say,” observed Anastasia, narrowly regarding her exquisite fingers. “Poor disconnected lady, I feel quite sorry for her!”
“You don’t say,” Anastasia remarked, looking closely at her beautiful fingers. “That poor, lonely woman, I really feel for her!”
“On the contrary,” replied Miss Lestrange, “she has, I think, been very fortunate; a marriage of that kind for a girl in Edith Walton’s position, and at her age--she was thirty at the time--does not happen every day over here.”
“On the contrary,” replied Miss Lestrange, “I think she’s been very lucky; a marriage like that for a girl in Edith Walton’s situation, especially at her age—she was thirty at the time—doesn’t happen every day over here.”
Anastasia suddenly woke up for the first time; she opened her great eyes wide and looked at Miss Lestrange. It was a look so vital, so amazingly keen, staring out of the soft, mysterious, velvety dullness, that Miss Lestrange jumped.
Anastasia suddenly woke up for the first time; she opened her big eyes wide and looked at Miss Lestrange. It was such a lively look, so incredibly sharp, breaking through the soft, mysterious, velvety haze, that Miss Lestrange jumped.
Then Anastasia sank back into her usual attitude of inspired indolence.
Then Anastasia settled back into her typical vibe of motivated laziness.
“What did you say her name was?” she asked languidly. “Haddlestone? I knew some people called that once--way out West.”
“What did you say her name was?” she asked lazily. “Haddlestone? I knew some people by that name once—way out West.”
“No, Walton,” repeated Miss Lestrange distinctly; “but it really hardly matters what her name is, I think, to the subject under discussion.”
“No, Walton,” Miss Lestrange said clearly, “but I don’t really think her name matters much to the topic we’re discussing.”
“Were you discussing anything?” Anastasia asked calmly. “I wasn’t. I am merely wasting my time. However, I won’t waste any more of it. What do you want?” and her voice suddenly turned brisk and business-like.
“Were you talking about something?” Anastasia asked calmly. “I wasn’t. I’m just wasting my time. But I won’t waste any more of it. What do you want?” Her voice suddenly became brisk and business-like.
“I want you,” said Miss Lestrange with a sudden quiver of pathetic middle-aged passion, “to let my boy go. You are a beautiful woman; what does one boy more or less matter to you--a practically penniless boy, too? Send him about his business, like a--like a kind-hearted woman.”
“I want you,” said Miss Lestrange with a sudden tremor of desperate middle-aged desire, “to let my son go. You are a beautiful woman; what does one more or less boy matter to you—a practically broke boy, too? Send him on his way, like a—like a kind-hearted woman.”
“How do you know I am a kind-hearted woman?” Anastasia asked curiously.
“How do you know I’m a kind-hearted woman?” Anastasia asked, curious.
“Because,” said Miss Lestrange, rising to her feet, “you have all the advantages on your side; you can easily afford to be.”
“Because,” said Miss Lestrange, standing up, “you have all the advantages in your favor; you can easily afford to be.”
“Well, I do call that cute!” drawled Anastasia. “That’s the best thing you’ve said yet, only it’s not true. However, we needn’t go into that. Now, Miss Lestrange, you’ve made a great mistake; if you had left the matter in your brother’s hands you’d never have heard of it again--that is to say, you wouldn’t seriously have heard of it. But, somehow or other, you’ve put an idea into my head; well, that was a mistake. I have very few ideas, and I always act upon them. I’m going to act right now; but I don’t want an audience--so, good-by!”
“Well, I think that's adorable!” Anastasia said lazily. “That’s the best thing you’ve said so far, but it’s not true. Anyway, we shouldn’t dwell on that. Now, Miss Lestrange, you’ve made a big mistake; if you had left this to your brother, you’d never have heard about it again—that is to say, you wouldn’t have seriously heard about it. But somehow, you’ve planted an idea in my head; well, that was a blunder. I have very few ideas, and I always act on them. I’m going to take action right now; but I don’t want an audience—so, goodbye!”
Anastasia rose too. She was head and shoulders above her companion, and Miss Lestrange drew a long breath at the sight of her majestic swaying figure. This was a woman to wreck kingdoms, and why should she bother her head about a boy--a boy like Leslie, whose connections she didn’t even know, whose disabilities she must, of course, see? It was all very odd. The two women looked at each other for a moment.
Anastasia stood up as well. She was much taller than her companion, and Miss Lestrange took a deep breath at the sight of her impressive, swaying figure. This was a woman who could topple empires, so why would she waste her time on a boy—a boy like Leslie, whose background she didn’t even know and whose challenges she clearly had to consider? It all felt very strange. The two women exchanged glances for a moment.
“I can’t understand you,” said Miss Lestrange at last, a little helplessly, “and I don’t see that I can offer you anything you want in exchange for what I ask.”
“I can’t understand you,” said Miss Lestrange at last, a bit helplessly, “and I don’t see how I can give you anything you want in return for what I’m asking.”
“You can’t,” said Anastasia; “nobody can offer me what I want except chocolates. Fortunately, I’m still very fond of chocolates. Well, good-by, Miss Lestrange; I’m sorry I can’t oblige you, but I’ve got to be amused, and I am going to amuse myself with your nephew.”
“You can’t,” said Anastasia; “nobody can give me what I want except for chocolates. Luckily, I still really love chocolates. Well, goodbye, Miss Lestrange; I’m sorry I can’t help you, but I need to have some fun, and I’m going to have fun with your nephew.”
“Oh, amuse yourself as much as you like,” murmured Miss Lestrange, holding out her hand in farewell, “but don’t marry him!”
“Oh, have fun as much as you want,” murmured Miss Lestrange, extending her hand in farewell, “but don’t marry him!”
“I guess you’re going to be disappointed,” observed Anastasia, as her companion, reaching the door, turned to look back at her. “I guess you’re going to feel disconnected, too!”
“I guess you’re going to be disappointed,” Anastasia said, as her companion, reaching the door, turned to look back at her. “I guess you’re going to feel disconnected, too!”
Miss Lestrange didn’t know what her hostess meant, but she had said all she had to say and done all she could do. There was nothing more to act upon, and she knew that she had failed.
Miss Lestrange didn’t understand what her hostess meant, but she had said everything she needed to say and done all she could do. There was nothing more to act on, and she realized that she had failed.
Suddenly Miss Lestrange felt old and helpless; something that had always accompanied her--a sense of the inherent dignity and interest of her position--which made her observe the world blandly, as one who has a right to a front seat on a grand-stand--left her. She felt as if she was, after all, only one of the crowd, liable to be pushed and jogged by elbows, even liable to be thrust permanently aside. She stood quite still in the finely upholstered lounge of the big hotel, and a waiter came up and asked her if he could bring her anything.
Suddenly, Miss Lestrange felt old and powerless; something that had always been with her—a sense of the inherent dignity and value of her position—that made her view the world easily, like someone who rightfully had a front-row seat at a grand event—left her. She felt as if she was, after all, just part of the crowd, subject to being jostled by elbows, even at risk of being pushed aside for good. She stood motionless in the elegantly upholstered lounge of the big hotel, and a waiter approached her, asking if he could bring her anything.
“Yes,” said Miss Lestrange, sitting down at one of the many little tables scattered about. “You may bring me a cup of tea. Perhaps,” she said to herself, “that was what I wanted. I have missed my tea.”
“Yeah,” said Miss Lestrange, sitting down at one of the many small tables scattered around. “You can bring me a cup of tea. Maybe,” she said to herself, “that’s what I wanted. I’ve missed my tea.”
VIII
Edith hardly turned her head to say “Come in!” to the timid knock at her door. She was sitting at her desk, doing accounts, and puzzled as usual by her immaculate predecessor’s example--an example which, “as the most sensible of women,” she tried hard to follow, but she was frequently overcome by the invincible malice of pounds, shillings, and pence.
Edith barely turned her head to say “Come in!” to the hesitant knock at her door. She was sitting at her desk, going over accounts, and as usual, she was puzzled by the flawless example set by her predecessor—an example that, “as the most sensible of women,” she tried hard to emulate, but she often found herself defeated by the relentless challenge of pounds, shillings, and pence.
The pause, however, that followed arrested her attention, and she turned to meet the eyes of her step-son with a thrill of astonishment. He had never before voluntarily entered her private boudoir, and there was an air about his whole person which betokened the unusual, though he suppressed what he could only consider a weakness as well as he could.
The pause that followed caught her attention, and she turned to look into her step-son's eyes with a rush of surprise. He had never willingly come into her private room before, and there was something about him that hinted at the unusual, even though he tried to hide what he could only see as a weakness.
Edith saw in a moment that she must suppress it too. “I’m so glad you have come,” she said; “now you can do this horrid sum for me. I am trying to balance my accounts, and though I can see quite plainly what I’ve spent and what I had to spend, they obstinately refuse to have anything to do with each other.”
Edith realized right away that she had to hide it too. “I’m so glad you’re here,” she said; “now you can do this awful math problem for me. I’m trying to balance my accounts, and even though I can clearly see what I’ve spent and what I was supposed to spend, they stubbornly refuse to match up.”
Leslie looked over her shoulder; he was pleased to point out her mistake--it was a very obvious one--and it at once put him at his ease. He felt there could be nothing very formidable in a woman who could make such a silly mistake in quite a simple sum.
Leslie glanced back; he was happy to highlight her mistake—it was a pretty obvious one—and it immediately put him at ease. He thought there couldn't be anything too intimidating about a woman who could make such a silly error in a simple calculation.
He sat down beside her, smiling and looking so utterly unlike the glum, discontented youth she was accustomed to see that Edith could barely conceal her astonishment.
He sat down next to her, smiling and looking so completely different from the unhappy, dissatisfied guy she was used to seeing that Edith could hardly hide her surprise.
“I’ve got an awful lot to say to you,” he volunteered at last. “What a jolly little room you have here--just the kind of things I like!”
“I have a lot to say to you,” he said finally. “What a nice little room you have here—just the kind of stuff I like!”
“Well, you must come and like them a little oftener,” said his step-mother with a friendly smile.
“Well, you really should come and visit them a bit more often,” said his step-mom with a warm smile.
He glanced at her uneasily.
He looked at her nervously.
“I expect I must seem an awful ass to you,” he remarked with sudden candor.
“I guess I must look like a complete jerk to you,” he said with surprising honesty.
Edith shook her head.
Edith shook her head.
“Dear no,” she said, “nor am I a very terrible person either, when you come to know me!”
“Of course not,” she replied, “and I’m not such a terrible person once you get to know me!”
“Oh, you,” said the boy, flushing scarlet--“you’re ripping! I can’t think why I’ve never noticed it before.”
“Oh, you,” said the boy, blushing bright red—“you’re amazing! I can’t believe I’ve never noticed it before.”
Edith concealed a smile at this belated tribute; she wondered what he was going to notice next.
Edith held back a smile at this late compliment; she wondered what he would notice next.
“Would you mind,” he began anxiously--“are you quite sure you wouldn’t mind, if I came here regularly--in between terms at Oxford, I mean--instead of going to Mallows?”
“Would you mind,” he started nervously, “are you really sure you wouldn’t mind if I came here regularly—in between terms at Oxford, I mean—instead of going to Mallows?”
Edith gasped. Then she said very gently and gravely:
Edith gasped. Then she said very softly and seriously:
“My dear Leslie, this is your home.”
“My dear Leslie, this is your home.”
He got up and walked about; she hadn’t used her advantage over him; she hadn’t even made him look a fool. He was almost willing to acknowledge that he was one.
He got up and walked around; she hadn’t taken advantage of him; she hadn’t even made him look stupid. He was almost ready to admit that he was one.
“I think I’d like to tell you all about it,” he began, “if you’re sure I sha’n’t bore you?”
“I think I’d like to tell you all about it,” he started, “if you’re sure I won’t bore you?”
“No, you won’t bore me,” said his companion.
“No, you won’t bore me,” said his friend.
“I daresay you know--I daresay you may have heard some talk about--about Anastasia Falaise? Of course, you don’t know what she’s like; people talk such confounded rot about her, especially women. You should hear Aunt Etta. They say she’s old; of course, it’s all jealousy. She may be twenty-five--that’s older than me, of course--I’m not quite twenty,” (his nineteenth birthday had taken place a week previously), “but then what’s five years?”
“I bet you know—I bet you’ve heard some gossip about—Anastasia Falaise? Of course, you don’t know what she’s really like; people say such ridiculous things about her, especially women. You should hear Aunt Etta. They say she’s old; but it’s all just jealousy. She might be twenty-five—that’s older than me, of course—I’m not quite twenty,” (his nineteenth birthday had happened a week ago), “but then, what’s five years?”
His step-mother was not prepared to say off-hand what five years were; they might be such different things; so she looked at the boy sympathetically and shook her head.
His stepmother wasn’t ready to casually define what five years meant; they could be such different experiences. So, she looked at the boy with sympathy and shook her head.
“People talk such beastly stuff about age,” the youth continued fiercely, “and not knowing your own mind; why, of course, I know she’s perfect. Why, Edith--Cleopatra, and Mary Queen of Scots, and Helen of Troy--they couldn’t have been anything to Anastasia--she’s--she’s--well, the poets are all really idiots; none of them describe her decently!”
“People say such terrible things about age,” the young man continued passionately, “and not knowing your own mind; of course I know she’s perfect. I mean, Edith—Cleopatra, Mary Queen of Scots, and Helen of Troy—they couldn’t compare to Anastasia—she’s—she’s—well, the poets are all just fools; none of them describe her properly!”
Edith looked as if she quite believed this; in her heart of hearts she thought that the poets had under-estimated Horace, but that was very probably because they were, generally speaking, men.
Edith looked like she really believed this; deep down, she thought that the poets had underestimated Horace, but that was probably because, for the most part, they were men.
“Do you know, I can’t believe in my luck, Edith--I can’t really; she might have married princes, and she’s fond of me,” cried the boy.
“Can you believe my luck, Edith? I seriously can’t; she could have married princes, and yet she likes me,” shouted the boy.
Edith’s eyes filled with sudden tears. The boy was very beautiful, young, exquisitely shaped, with light curls and bright brown eyes, and for the first time she was seeing his face alive and eager with the joy of life!
Edith’s eyes filled with sudden tears. The boy was very beautiful, young, perfectly shaped, with light curls and bright brown eyes, and for the first time, she was seeing his face alive and filled with the joy of life!
“I can quite believe it, Leslie,” she said gently.
“I can totally believe it, Leslie,” she said softly.
“And she’s promised to marry me,” he exclaimed exultantly, “in three years’ time.”
“And she’s promised to marry me,” he said excitedly, “in three years.”
His step-mother jumped. This was not what she had been prepared to hear. It came with a sudden shock. Horace had said the woman was old enough to be the boy’s mother, and Horace was certain to be right.
His stepmother jumped. This wasn’t what she had expected to hear. It hit her like a ton of bricks. Horace had said the woman was old enough to be the boy's mother, and Horace was definitely right.
“Oh, Leslie!” she murmured, holding out her hands, vaguely troubled and distressed. “Oh, Leslie!”
“Oh, Leslie!” she whispered, holding out her hands, feeling a bit troubled and upset. “Oh, Leslie!”
“Oh, it’s all right,” said the boy, rising, “you’ll like her, I know; and, fancy, Aunt Etta--well--I can hardly believe it; she tried to come between us, and actually went and asked Anastasia to give me up. All my life she’s tried to keep me away from dad and you--and now--now Anastasia! I can’t forgive her,” said Leslie, “and I shouldn’t think you would.”
“Oh, it’s fine,” said the boy, getting up, “you’ll like her, trust me; and get this, Aunt Etta—well—I can hardly believe it; she tried to come between us and even asked Anastasia to break up with me. My whole life, she’s tried to keep me away from Dad and you—and now—now Anastasia! I can’t forgive her,” said Leslie, “and I wouldn’t think you would either.”
He took one of Edith’s hands and kissed it.
He took one of Edith's hands and kissed it.
“Oh, my dear boy,” she whispered, “you don’t know, you don’t understand how she loved you! You see you did make a mistake, didn’t you? Just a little one that didn’t matter really about me; don’t make another which may matter terribly about your Aunt Etta. Ah, Leslie, she’s given up her life for you--she meant it all for the best. You see she--she loves you. Try to forgive her!”
“Oh, my dear boy,” she whispered, “you don’t know, you don’t understand how much she loved you! You see, you did make a mistake, didn’t you? Just a small one that didn’t really matter to me; don’t make another that could really hurt your Aunt Etta. Ah, Leslie, she’s sacrificed everything for you—she really meant it for the best. You see, she—she loves you. Please try to forgive her!”
“I’d have forgiven her if she’d told me,” said the boy, “but she did it on the sly. Father did it, too--he wrote some stupid letter; but then he told me he was going to--he didn’t deceive me.”
“I would have forgiven her if she had told me,” said the boy, “but she did it secretly. Dad did it, too—he wrote some ridiculous letter; but he let me know he was going to—he didn’t trick me.”
The boy choked suddenly.
The boy suddenly choked.
“Do you know,” he said, “I sometimes think you and dad have been most awfully kind to me.”
“Do you know,” he said, “I sometimes think you and Dad have been really kind to me.”
Edith’s quivering lips smiled, and her eyes shone as they had done ten years ago through happy tears as she stood to welcome Horace’s little son.
Edith's trembling lips smiled, and her eyes sparkled just like they did ten years ago through joyful tears as she stood to greet Horace's young son.
“Oh, Leslie, Leslie!” she murmured.
“Oh, Leslie, Leslie!” she whispered.
He was not a demonstrative young man, so he kicked at a footstool, and gave rather a foolish laugh.
He wasn't an expressive young guy, so he kicked at a footstool and let out a rather silly laugh.
“Well, it’ll all be different now,” he said. “Anastasia is most awfully keen on my being nice to you and dad. She slanged me fearfully for not living at home--pitched into me right and left.”
“Well, it’s all going to be different now,” he said. “Anastasia is really eager for me to be nice to you and Dad. She totally chewed me out for not living at home—went after me from all sides.”
“Did she?” said Edith thoughtfully. “I wonder why?”
“Did she?” Edith said, thinking. “I wonder why?”
“Oh, she’s so awfully clever and generous, you know.” The boy went on: “She said she was sure I’d been misunderstanding you all along, and that the least I could do was to make it up to you now.”
“Oh, she’s really smart and kind, you know.” The boy continued: “She said she was sure I’d been misunderstanding you the whole time, and that the least I could do was to make it up to you now.”
Edith suddenly rose to her feet, then she sat down again, but her hands trembled, and there was a look of surprise in her eyes.
Edith suddenly got up, then sat down again, but her hands shook, and there was a look of surprise in her eyes.
“Have you,” she asked, “a picture of her to show me, Leslie?”
“Do you have a picture of her to show me, Leslie?” she asked.
The boy laughed shamefacedly.
The boy laughed awkwardly.
“I have her miniature,” he said; he drew out a little velvet case and tossed it with a pretence of indifference into Edith’s lap. She held it for a moment as if she dreaded what might meet her eye, and then, opening it quickly, she gazed at the exquisite familiar face.
“I have her miniature,” he said; he pulled out a small velvet case and tossed it into Edith’s lap with an air of indifference. She held it for a moment, as if afraid of what she might see, and then, opening it quickly, she stared at the beautifully familiar face.
“Oh, Leslie,” she cried, “it is Helen of Troy!”
“Oh, Leslie,” she exclaimed, “it’s Helen of Troy!”
The boy was delighted.
The kid was thrilled.
“Well, she’s the most beautiful woman in the world to me,” he said. “I’m glad you like it!”
“Well, she’s the most beautiful woman in the world to me,” he said. “I’m glad you like it!”
His step-mother sat staring as if spellbound at the little velvet case; the boy took it from her unresisting hands.
His stepmother sat staring at the little velvet case as if she were entranced; the boy took it from her unresisting hands.
“If you feel like this about her, Edith,” he said, “will you say something to my father for me--something, I mean, about her being everything she ought to be, you know, and it not mattering her being a little older than me--and really twenty-five is not very old, is it?”
“If you feel this way about her, Edith,” he said, “could you say something to my dad for me? Something about how she is everything she should be, you know, and that it doesn’t really matter that she’s a little older than I am—and honestly, twenty-five isn’t that old, right?”
“I am forty,” said Edith irrelevantly.
“I’m forty,” Edith said out of the blue.
Leslie looked up compassionately.
Leslie looked up with care.
“Well,” he said reassuringly, “you aren’t really old yet, you know, Edith.”
“Well,” he said kindly, “you’re not really old yet, you know, Edith.”
“No, I’m not really old yet,” agreed his step-mother.
“No, I’m not really old yet,” his step-mother agreed.
Helen of Troy was forty-two.
Helen of Troy was 42.
A long silence followed. The boy began to fidget: he thought he would go and choose some flowers for Anastasia. He looked hesitatingly at Edith.
A long silence followed. The boy started to fidget; he thought he would go pick some flowers for Anastasia. He glanced uncertainly at Edith.
“Promise you’ll do your best for me?” he asked, leaning over her.
“Promise you’ll do your best for me?” he asked, leaning over her.
Edith raised her eves to his; they were strangely sad and tender.
Edith looked up into his eyes; they were oddly sad and gentle.
“Yes, Leslie,” she said. “I promise you that I will do my best for you.”
“Yes, Leslie,” she said. “I promise I’ll do my best for you.”
He kissed her and went out of the room.
He kissed her and left the room.
IX
Anastasia was dressed to go out in the Park. It was an exquisite day of early spring. Winter had lingered longer than usual and the green world had been for some time pining and cheerless, an unfilled canvas waiting for its artist--the sun. The park was a shimmering sea of verdant new-born foliage and young spring flowers. Crocuses and daffodils and hyacinths made summer in the midst of London.
Anastasia was dressed to head out to the park. It was a beautiful early spring day. Winter had stuck around longer than usual, and the greenery had been feeling dull and lifeless, like an empty canvas waiting for its artist—the sun. The park was a sparkling sea of vibrant new leaves and blooming spring flowers. Crocuses, daffodils, and hyacinths created a summery vibe right in the heart of London.
Everybody who was anybody wandered or drove or motored in its precincts, or sat on the green chairs under the trees and looked at each other’s clothes, and speculated why So-and-so was--or was not--with somebody else; and somehow or other spring struck a note of freshness into even the stalest speculations, and did its best to prick the heart towards beauty and delight.
Everyone who was anyone walked or drove around there, or sat in the green chairs under the trees, checking out each other’s outfits and wondering why So-and-so was—or wasn’t—with someone else; somehow, spring breathed new life into even the most boring gossip, trying to inspire everyone to appreciate beauty and joy.
Anastasia was dressed to join the distinguished throng. It was her world, and she knew that she would be followed by whispers, criticisms, and speculation, even as she would be joined by groups of privileged young men, very good-looking, well-dressed, ardent, and most terribly silly--and she knew that none of this would amuse her very much, and yet that if it failed her, and when it failed her, there would be nothing else. She was dressed in white and orange, and as she looked at the superb curves of her figure, at the classical white face and wide dark eyes, at the huge coils of her magnificent black hair, she smiled a little. “Keats to-day,” she said to herself, “ye ardent marigolds!”
Anastasia was dressed to fit in with the distinguished crowd. This was her world, and she knew she'd be followed by whispers, criticisms, and speculation, even as she mingled with groups of privileged young men who were good-looking, well-dressed, eager, and unfortunately very silly. She realized that none of this would entertain her much, but if it ever let her down, there would be nothing else to turn to. She wore white and orange, and as she admired the beautiful curves of her figure, her classic white face and wide dark eyes, and the large coils of her magnificent black hair, she smiled a little. “Keats today,” she thought to herself, “you ardent marigolds!”
Then she turned round and faced Edith Lestrange.
Then she turned around and faced Edith Lestrange.
“I came up unannounced,” said Edith. “I said you expected me. I don’t know whether you did. Oh, Helen--Helen; it’s you!”
“I showed up without letting you know,” said Edith. “I said you were expecting me. I’m not sure if you really were. Oh, Helen--Helen; it’s you!”
Helen of Troy stood quite still, her arms dropped to her sides, and as she stood there a change came over her face; it was the same face, and yet the years came out in it--the suppressed, ignored, and baffled years; she could no more have passed--even with gullible youth--for twenty-five.
Helen of Troy stood completely still, her arms hanging at her sides, and as she stood there, a change appeared on her face; it was the same face, yet it reflected the years that had passed—the repressed, overlooked, and confusing years; she could no longer pass for twenty-five, even with naive youth.
Edith came forward, her hands outstretched.
Edith stepped forward, reaching out with her hands.
“Oh, Helen,” she said with a quiver in her voice, “am I so old you don’t remember me--twenty years ago?”
“Oh, Helen,” she said, her voice trembling, “am I really so old that you don’t remember me from twenty years ago?”
“Don’t!” said Helen of Troy.
“Don’t!” said Helen.
She moistened her lips and put her hands up to her throat, then suddenly she began to laugh at first, just her old velvety laugh of music, and then suddenly distorted, bitter laughter--terrible to listen to--like harmony run mad.
She wet her lips and placed her hands on her throat, then suddenly she started laughing—at first, it was just her familiar smooth laugh, and then it twisted into something distorted and bitter—horrible to hear—like music gone crazy.
“Oh, I remember you!” she cried between the gusts of her laughter. “I remember you all right, Edith.”
“Oh, I remember you!” she exclaimed between her bursts of laughter. “I remember you for sure, Edith.”
Edith came forward quietly; her face was very white and her eyes looked drawn and tired, but she drew the orange and white figure shaking with its bitter laughter to the sofa and sat down beside her.
Edith stepped forward quietly; her face was very pale, and her eyes seemed weary and drained, but she pulled the orange and white figure, trembling with its harsh laughter, to the sofa and sat down next to her.
“I know--I know,” she whispered gently; “don’t laugh so, Helen.”
“I get it—I get it,” she whispered softly; “don’t laugh like that, Helen.”
“It’s all so funny,” laughed Helen of Troy, “so ghastly, ridiculously, agonizingly funny, and he might be your own son or mine, my dear--only we haven’t any!”
“It’s all so funny,” laughed Helen of Troy, “so terrifyingly, absurdly, painfully funny, and he could be your son or mine, my dear—except we don’t have any!”
“We haven’t any,” repeated Edith. “Now, Helen, give me your hand. See, it’s very cold--and now your other hand! The years have made no difference--nothing has made any difference. You should have come to see me. When did you first know I was his step-mother?”
“We don’t have any,” Edith repeated. “Now, Helen, give me your hand. Look, it’s really cold—and now your other hand! The years haven't changed anything—nothing has made any difference. You should have come to see me. When did you first realize I was his step-mother?”
Helen had found her self-control again; she leaned back on the sofa-cushion with yielded hands and half-shut eyes, gazing at her companion.
Helen had regained her self-control; she leaned back on the sofa cushion with relaxed hands and half-closed eyes, looking at her companion.
“Oh, not till Miss Lestrange came. I wasn’t going to marry him, or give him another thought, you know; I was going to laugh him off gently, and then she let out suddenly about you--and I saw!”
“Oh, not until Miss Lestrange showed up. I wasn’t planning to marry him, or even think about him again, you know; I was just going to kindly laugh him off, and then she suddenly mentioned you—and I realized!”
“What did you see?” asked Edith almost sternly.
“What did you see?” Edith asked, almost sternly.
“I saw your life,” said Helen of Troy, opening her eyes and fixing them on her companion’s face. “I saw your life, Edith, and I see it now.”
“I saw your life,” said Helen of Troy, opening her eyes and locking them on her companion’s face. “I saw your life, Edith, and I see it now.”
“I don’t think you do,” said Edith calmly, “because you have not acted as if you did. Do you suppose I want to wreck the boy’s career?”
“I don’t think you do,” said Edith calmly, “because you haven’t acted like you do. Do you really think I want to ruin the boy’s career?”
“He’ll wreck his own career,” said Helen scornfully. “One rock or another, or else some one must wrap him in cotton-wool. He’s a spoilt peach--just that soft, little rotten spot a woman sees at once. I don’t feel guilty. Of course, I saw what the she-cat had done--cut him adrift from you, and made your marriage a divided thing. I remembered everything you thought about love and marriage, and I guessed quickly enough you’d had your heart caught between two stones, and were having it crushed out of you. I thought if I used the boy he’d heal it all in three years. You only wanted your little chance, my dear, to make him love you from the bottom of his shallow little soul, and if your husband saw that, why, I suppose, even he would be convinced that things weren’t your fault.”
“He’s going to ruin his own career,” Helen said with disdain. “One way or another, someone has to wrap him in bubble wrap. He’s a spoiled brat—just that soft, little rotten spot that a woman notices right away. I don’t feel bad about it. Of course, I saw what that other woman did—cut him off from you and made your marriage a mess. I remembered everything you believed about love and marriage, and I figured out pretty quickly that your heart was caught between a rock and a hard place, and it was getting crushed. I thought if I used the boy, he’d fix everything in three years. You just wanted your little chance, my dear, to make him love you from the bottom of his shallow little soul, and if your husband saw that, well, I guess even he would be convinced that none of this was your fault.”
“How do you know he thinks things are my fault now?” asked Edith quickly.
“How do you know he thinks everything is my fault now?” Edith asked quickly.
“Have you ever known a man who didn’t hold the woman who loves him personally responsible for all the rubs of life?” asked Helen dryly.
“Have you ever met a guy who didn’t blame the woman who loves him for all the troubles in life?” Helen asked dryly.
Edith did not answer--she smiled a little. After a moment’s pause she said:
Edith didn't reply—she smiled slightly. After a brief pause, she said:
“You’re my friend, Helen?”
"Are you my friend, Helen?"
“Don’t speak as if I had dozens,” said Helen. “I’ve only had one, and I don’t forget.”
“Don’t act like I’ve had a bunch,” Helen said. “I’ve only had one, and I remember it.”
“Then you’ll laugh him away very gently--so gently that it won’t reach very far down?” cried Edith.
“Then you’ll laugh him away very gently—so gently that it won’t go very deep?” cried Edith.
“There isn’t very far to reach,” replied Helen irritably. “I don’t see why you always want to be saving people pain; pain does good.”
“There isn’t far to go,” Helen replied irritably. “I don’t understand why you always want to save people from pain; pain can be helpful.”
“Does it?” asked Edith. Her eyes met Helen of Troy’s; they looked a long time into each other’s eyes.
“Does it?” asked Edith. Her eyes locked with Helen of Troy’s; they stared deeply into each other’s eyes for a long time.
“No,” said Helen at last, “it starves, it ages, it embitters, it doesn’t do good.”
“No,” Helen finally said, “it starves, it ages, it makes you bitter, it doesn’t do any good.”
“Well, I’d rather have it done to me than do it to other people,” said Edith. “It’s rather more responsibility than I care to undertake.”
“Well, I’d rather have it done to me than do it to others,” said Edith. “It’s a lot more responsibility than I want to take on.”
“Oh, I don’t know!” said Helen of Troy with a reckless gesture; “it’s a game like any other game. I wanted to pay back your score for you. I knew you’d never do it. I kept out of your way, I never let on, and I didn’t suppose you’d find out for a day or two. I’m going to-morrow. I thought the little fool couldn’t tell you enough for you to work on, the first time he had spoken to you for years.”
“Oh, I don’t know!” said Helen of Troy with a carefree wave of her hand. “It’s just a game like any other. I wanted to cover your score for you. I knew you’d never do it. I stayed out of your way, I didn’t let on, and I didn’t think you’d find out for a day or two. I’m going tomorrow. I thought the little fool wouldn’t be able to tell you enough for you to act on, the first time he had talked to you in years.”
“He showed me your miniature,” said Edith gravely.
“He showed me your miniature,” Edith said seriously.
Helen laughed.
Helen chuckled.
“My face is my fortune,” she said grimly. “Edith, I’ve made a lot of money!”
“My looks are my fortune,” she said seriously. “Edith, I’ve made a lot of money!”
“Yes, dear--yes,” said Edith; and she spoke soothingly as you speak to a hurt child.
“Yeah, sweetheart—yeah,” said Edith; and she spoke gently, like you would to a hurt child.
“I’ve made a lot of money,” repeated Helen of Troy. Then she looked away towards the window and the swaying pots of flowers alive in the sunshine. “And I’ve made nothing else,” she said with a little bitter laugh.
“I’ve made a lot of money,” repeated Helen of Troy. Then she looked away towards the window and the swaying pots of flowers alive in the sunshine. “And I’ve made nothing else,” she said with a little bitter laugh.
Edith did not speak, and the room seemed filled with an unanswerable silence. Helen of Troy got up at last and moved restlessly to and fro.
Edith didn't say a word, and the room was filled with an overwhelming silence. Helen of Troy finally stood up and began pacing back and forth.
“I ought to be in the Park,” she said. “I’ve made heaps of engagements. It doesn’t matter. Why doesn’t your husband love you, Edith?”
“I should be in the Park,” she said. “I’ve made a ton of plans. It doesn’t matter. Why doesn’t your husband love you, Edith?”
“Oh, my dear--my dear!” murmured Edith, “don’t ask me that.”
“Oh, my dear—my dear!” murmured Edith, “don’t ask me that.”
“But that’s just what I’m going to ask you,” said Helen, coming to a stop in front of her friend. “Don’t pretend--with your eyes! Why, they were so sad when you came in, I thought--I thought--the pain in them would break everything in the room.”
“But that’s exactly what I’m going to ask you,” said Helen, stopping in front of her friend. “Don’t pretend—your eyes give it away! They were so sad when you walked in, I thought—I thought—the pain in them would shatter everything in the room.”
“My husband,” said Edith quietly, “is the best man in the world.”
“My husband,” said Edith quietly, “is the best man in the world.”
“As bad as that?” asked Helen, lifting her eyebrows. “Why, my dear, you might as well have married an institution or a reformatory outright.”
“As bad as that?” asked Helen, raising her eyebrows. “Well, my dear, you might as well have married a school or a reform center outright.”
“No, not like that,” Edith said quickly; “he’s a dear!”
“No, not like that,” Edith said quickly; “he’s a sweetheart!”
“Something can generally be done with a dear,” said Helen reflectively, “even a good dear. Edith, an idea has just occurred to me. The chief difference between a bad man and a good is that you know what a bad man wants and you don’t know what a good man wants.”
“Something can usually be done with a dear,” said Helen thoughtfully, “even a good dear. Edith, I just had an idea. The main difference between a bad man and a good one is that you know what a bad man wants, but you don’t know what a good man wants.”
Edith smiled.
Edith smiled.
“I think you always know what the man you love wants, but you can’t always give it to him,” she said.
“I think you always know what the guy you love wants, but you can’t always give it to him,” she said.
“Tell me about it,” Helen demanded briefly. And she sat down on the sofa again.
“Tell me about it,” Helen said firmly. And she sat back down on the sofa.
“There’s nothing to tell,” said Edith. “His first wife died a year after their marriage, and he is satisfied with that. He wants a sober, matrimonial kind of tie, with no romance. I have supplied more than he needed, but he does not know it.”
“There's nothing to say,” said Edith. “His first wife passed away a year after they got married, and he's okay with that. He wants a serious, marriage-like relationship, with no romance. I've given him more than he wanted, but he doesn't realize it.”
“And you thought when you married him--”
“And you thought when you married him—”
“Oh, don’t ask me what I thought,” cried Edith passionately. “I dreamed--and the people who dream get cast into pits. But all this is beside the point, Helen. You’ve got to give this boy up, you know--and do it so that he will not blow his brains out, or make some unprofitable spectacle of himself to Etta and Horace. You haven’t said you would yet, you know.”
“Oh, don’t ask me what I thought,” Edith exclaimed passionately. “I dreamed—and people who dream end up in trouble. But that’s beside the point, Helen. You need to let this boy go, and do it in a way that he won’t harm himself or make a scene in front of Etta and Horace. You haven’t said you would yet, you know.”
“I never knew any one so fond of promises; you ought to belong to a law court or a registry or something,” said Helen impatiently. “Why should I give the boy up? He is pretty and pleases my fancy. I can assure you my fancy is very particular; it’s a great thing to get it pleased.”
“I never met anyone who loves making promises so much; you should work in a courthouse or something,” Helen said, feeling frustrated. “Why should I let the boy go? He’s cute and catches my interest. I promise you my taste is very specific; it’s important to keep it happy.”
“You are going to do it because you want to please me more,” said Edith imperturbably.
"You're going to do it because you want to make me happier," Edith said calmly.
“Don’t you see, you stupid woman, that it’ll settle your hash?” Helen broke in; “the boy’ll find out somehow that you’re in it--”
“Don’t you see, you foolish woman, that it’ll ruin you?” Helen interrupted; “the boy will find out somehow that you’re involved--”
“I shall tell him,” Edith interposed quietly.
"I'll tell him," Edith interrupted softly.
“Oh, my Aunt Maria!” groaned Helen of Troy, “my sainted Aunt Maria! You’ll tell him? And what good do you suppose that’ll do?”
“Oh, my Aunt Maria!” groaned Helen of Troy, “my beloved Aunt Maria! You're going to tell him? And what do you think that will accomplish?”
“I’m not responsible for results,” said Edith. “But I’ve got to tell him.”
“I’m not in charge of the results,” said Edith. “But I have to let him know.”
“I’m glad I know nothing of the obligations of virtue,” said Helen. “I understand paying for my fun, but I don’t see why you should pay for other people’s.”
“I’m glad I have no idea about the responsibilities of being virtuous,” said Helen. “I get paying for my own good times, but I don’t understand why you should pay for everyone else’s.”
“I couldn’t deceive Horace or the boy,” said Edith, “to save myself. I don’t mind deceiving people at all for any other reason. Half of life is mutually tolerated deceit, but not for purposes of self-protection; that I don’t like, nor, my dear Helen, do you!”
“I couldn’t trick Horace or the kid,” Edith said, “to save myself. I have no problem deceiving people for other reasons. Half of life is just mutual deceit, but not for self-protection; I can’t stand that, and neither can you, my dear Helen!”
Helen did not reply to this; she merely nibbled her pen, which she had taken up from an inlaid desk beside her.
Helen didn’t respond to this; she just nibbled on her pen, which she had picked up from an inlaid desk next to her.
“I suppose you are going to bully me into this thing?” she observed after a pause.
“I guess you’re planning to pressure me into this, aren’t you?” she remarked after a moment.
“Dear me, yes,” said Edith, “that’s what I’m here for!”
“Of course,” said Edith, “that’s exactly why I’m here!”
Helen laughed.
Helen chuckled.
“Very well, then, my dear,” she said; “without waiting to reflect on the wits of the Lestrange family (and always excepting its head, who had, I imagine, more than a suspicion of the fact), allow me to remark that they should have a goose for their coat-of-arms. I’ve been married twice, and so far as I know the second ceremony still holds good. For professional purposes I do not lay much stress upon my husband’s existence; privately, we prefer our own lives to each other’s. I don’t need any pity. I never cared for either of my husbands, but I managed both beautifully. What do you want me to say to your step-son now? I may as well observe that in three years’ time he would take it much better.”
“Alright then, my dear,” she said; “without thinking too much about the intelligence of the Lestrange family (and especially excepting its head, who probably had some idea about it), I want to point out that they really should have a goose on their coat-of-arms. I’ve been married twice, and as far as I know, the second marriage is still valid. For work-related reasons, I don’t emphasize my husband’s existence; privately, we prefer living our own lives apart. I don’t need any sympathy. I never cared for either of my husbands, but I handled both situations perfectly. What do you want me to say to your step-son now? I may as well mention that in three years, he would probably take it much better.”
Edith hesitated.
Edith paused.
“I think you ought to tell him that you’re forty-two,” she said at length.
“I think you should tell him that you’re forty-two,” she said after a moment.
Helen threw back her head and laughed.
Helen tossed her head back and laughed.
“It isn’t twenty years ago,” she murmured. “It’s ten minutes. Now, Edith, if you’ll take my advice you’ll not decide this yourself. You seem to have overlooked for the moment the fact of your husband’s existence. Does he know what happened twenty minutes--years ago--I mean?”
“It’s not twenty years ago,” she said softly. “It’s ten minutes. Now, Edith, if you want my advice, don’t make this decision on your own. You seem to have forgotten for a moment that your husband exists. Does he know what happened twenty minutes—years ago—I mean?”
“Oh, yes,” said Edith; “I told him.”
“Oh, yeah,” said Edith; “I told him.”
“Very well, then,” said Helen of Troy. “I happen to know that Leslie is dining out to-night. I will, therefore, invite myself to dinner with you. Do you trust me, Edith?”
“Alright, then,” said Helen of Troy. “I know that Leslie is going out for dinner tonight. So, I’m going to invite myself to dinner with you. Do you trust me, Edith?”
“You’re a most unscrupulous woman,” said Edith. “Still, you can’t do much harm with a mere meal, so if you like we’ll risk it.”
“You're a pretty ruthless woman,” said Edith. “Still, you can’t do much damage with just a meal, so if you want, we’ll take the chance.”
Helen stooped towards her and kissed her.
Helen bent down to her and kissed her.
“After all,” she said, “I’ve had something out of my life. I’ve had this.”
“After all,” she said, “I’ve gotten something out of my life. I’ve had this.”
X
Horace was slightly surprised on coming down dressed for dinner to meet in his wife’s sitting-room a lady of such widely-spread picture-postcard fame. He had already seen Anastasia twice in the musical comedy which she had made famous, but his wife’s introduction arrested him.
Horace was a bit surprised when he came downstairs dressed for dinner and found a lady in his wife’s sitting room who was famous from picture postcards. He had already seen Anastasia twice in the musical comedy that made her famous, but his wife’s introduction caught his attention.
“Horace,” she said, “this is Helen of Troy.”
“Horace,” she said, “this is Helen of Troy.”
For a moment he was baffled by memory, and then suddenly the old sacrifice of the impetuous girl who was now his strangely sensible wife came back to him. He held out his hand at once.
For a moment, he was confused by his memories, and then suddenly he recalled the old sacrifice of the impulsive girl who was now his unexpectedly sensible wife. He immediately reached out his hand.
“I am most happy to meet Helen of Troy,” he said, smiling.
“I’m really glad to meet Helen of Troy,” he said, smiling.
There was no one at dinner, and the house-hold dignity, the little vivid picture of delicate repose lived long in Anastasia’s memory. Horace was an excellent host, and Edith was a loadstone for other people’s minds. She drew out their best with a silent magnetic skill, hardly participating so much as forming an atmosphere in which it was very pleasant and easy to speak.
There was no one at dinner, and the household dignity, the vivid image of delicate calm stayed with Anastasia for a long time. Horace was a great host, and Edith had a unique talent for drawing people in. She brought out the best in others with her quiet, magnetic presence, barely engaging but creating an atmosphere that made it very pleasant and easy to talk.
“I always could say anything to Edith,” observed Anastasia to her host, “but I had quite supposed that I should have to talk to you.”
“I could always say anything to Edith,” Anastasia said to her host, “but I thought I would have to talk to you.”
Horace laughed.
Horace chuckled.
“We’re so simple and dull,” he said. “We are like an old tune to a practised singer; we give her an easy swing.”
“We're so basic and boring,” he said. “We're like an old song to a skilled singer; we give her an easy rhythm.”
“Oh, you’re not dull,” said Anastasia; “it’s rather an art to be as simple as all this, and I’ve never met it in my own people. We’re smart, we’re clever, we’re attractive, we’re the most charming people in the world, but we’re not simple.”
“Oh, you’re not boring,” said Anastasia; “it’s quite an art to be as straightforward as this, and I’ve never seen it in my own crowd. We’re smart, we’re clever, we’re attractive, we’re the most charming people in the world, but we’re not simple.”
“You can’t expect a young nation to have the quality of an old shoe,” said Horace. “English people have done the same things for a very long time. They stand on the basis of habit. Now all the Americans I ever met wanted to be individual, personal, impressive--and they very often were. When they were not, it was rather a strain to listen to them; but we don’t want, as a rule, to be like that; it amuses us to have people do it for us; but I expect that in our heart of hearts we don’t think it very solid. There’s something in finding such an easy old track, and knowing that among your own class you’ll find the same talk, the same purpose, the same genre. I’m not sure it isn’t good for conversation as well, because it makes you less self-conscious. You start with so much that can be taken for granted.”
“You can’t expect a young country to have the qualities of an old shoe,” Horace said. “The English have done the same things for a long time. They rely on habit. All the Americans I’ve met wanted to be unique, personal, and impressive—and they often were. When they weren’t, it was kind of a strain to listen to them; but generally, we don’t want to be like that ourselves; it’s amusing to have others do it for us; yet I think deep down we don't see it as very solid. There’s something comforting about finding a familiar path and knowing that among your peers, you’ll encounter the same conversations, the same goals, the same genre. I’m not sure it isn’t good for conversation too, because it makes you less self-conscious. You start with so much that can just be taken for granted.”
Helen gave him a good deal of attention; she was thinking the man out; he wasn’t in the least like his son, nor had she expected him to be. She had imagined him to be good, solid, dull, and probably a shrewd man of business; now she saw that only her first two adjectives held. He might not see everything, but he saw what he looked at. The trouble really began in his never having looked at his wife. He had accepted her, proposed to her, married her, and she had done all the rest. The chances were that she would go on doing it till she died, unless some one interfered.
Helen focused on him quite a bit; she was trying to figure him out. He was nothing like his son, which she hadn't expected. She had pictured him as good, solid, boring, and likely a clever businessman; now she realized that only her first two descriptions were accurate. He might not notice everything, but he did pay attention to what he saw. The real issue lay in the fact that he had never truly looked at his wife. He had accepted her, proposed to her, married her, and she had done everything else. The likelihood was that she would continue to do so until she passed away, unless someone stepped in.
“What he wants,” said Helen of Troy to herself, as she continued the conversation, “is a shaking, and that is what he is going to get.”
“What he wants,” said Helen of Troy to herself, as she continued the conversation, “is a shake-up, and that’s exactly what he’s going to get.”
After dinner Horace accompanied them to his smoking-room, and Anastasia cleared the field.
After dinner, Horace took them to his smoking room, and Anastasia stepped aside.
“Edith,” she said, “do you remember my giving you an old silk shawl when we stayed on the lakes; it was pretty, and warm, and soft, and fresh, like one of the little clouds we used to see hover over the lovely garden? I have an idea I want that shawl back to keep always; do you know where it is?”
“Edith,” she said, “do you remember when I gave you that old silk shawl while we were at the lakes? It was beautiful, warm, soft, and fresh, like one of those little clouds that used to hover over the lovely garden? I have a feeling I want that shawl back to keep forever; do you know where it is?”
Edith shook her head.
Edith shook her head.
“At the bottom of one of my old trunks I expect, where I keep my treasures,” she said. “I could send it to you, perhaps.”
“At the bottom of one of my old trunks, I guess, where I keep my treasures,” she said. “I might be able to send it to you.”
“I want it right away,” said Anastasia calmly, in the tone which took for granted that what she wanted right away would be immediately forthcoming.
“I want it right away,” said Anastasia calmly, in a tone that assumed what she wanted would be provided immediately.
Edith laughed.
Edith laughed.
“And I’m to get it?” she asked.
“And I'm supposed to get it?” she asked.
“You’re to get it,” said Anastasia, “and you needn’t hurry back, for I want to talk to your husband about his boy.”
“Go get it,” said Anastasia, “and don’t rush back, because I want to talk to your husband about his son.”
Horace looked at Edith affectionately.
Horace looked at Edith with affection.
“She can share all that,” he said.
"She can share all of that," he said.
“You’re very kind,” said Anastasia, with hidden irony, “but anyway I want that shawl.”
“You're really sweet,” Anastasia said, with a hint of irony, “but I still want that shawl.”
Edith left them.
Edith ghosted them.
“Now, Mr. Lestrange,” said Anastasia, suddenly sitting up and fixing him with her eyes, “I’m not going to talk to you about your son much. I’ll say this, and then I’ll leave the subject alone. He’s not like you. I guess he’s like that picture you’ve got on the mantelpiece--the face is selfish, tyrannical, weak and mean. Hush! I see you’re going to tell me she’s dead. I know she’s dead, and Edith’s alive. She’s alive! How long are you going to keep the living woman buried and the dead woman taking all her share of life? How long is Edith to play second fiddle to a memory which isn’t even true? If your first wife had lived you’d have been worn tired of her by now. Do you suppose she’d have said, ‘I’ll give my heart and every quivering nerve to serve this man’s comfort? I’ll starve every sense I have got to give him friendship, since he’s so blind he won’t take more? I’ll not let pain, or time, or just resentment for a wrong he has allowed to take place against me make me bitter, or old, or blunted’? Would your dead wife have acted this way, Horace Lestrange?”
“Now, Mr. Lestrange,” said Anastasia, suddenly sitting up and locking eyes with him, “I’m not going to say much about your son. I’ll say this, and then I’ll drop it. He’s not like you. I guess he’s like that picture you have on the mantelpiece—the face is selfish, tyrannical, weak, and mean. Hush! I see you’re about to tell me she’s dead. I know she’s dead, and Edith’s alive. She’s alive! How long are you going to keep the living woman buried and let the dead woman take all her share of life? How long is Edith going to play second fiddle to a memory that isn’t even true? If your first wife had lived, you’d be tired of her by now. Do you really think she would have said, ‘I’ll give my heart and every quivering nerve to serve this man’s comfort? I’ll starve every sense I have to give him friendship, since he’s so blind he won’t take more? I won’t let pain, or time, or just resentment for a wrong he allowed to happen against me make me bitter, or old, or dull’? Would your dead wife have acted this way, Horace Lestrange?”
Horace looked at his patent leather shoes fixedly. Once he tried to interrupt her, but the tense sharpness of her voice struck his down into silence. Something stirred in his heart that was not all anger and indignation--it was pain--it was recognition! So he breathed hard and said nothing. And for a moment the pitiless voice was still. Anastasia was watching him.
Horace stared at his patent leather shoes. He tried to speak up once, but the sharp edge in her voice silenced him. Something in his heart stirred that wasn’t just anger and indignation—it was pain—it was acknowledgment! So he took a deep breath and stayed quiet. For a moment, her relentless voice faded. Anastasia was watching him.
“When a man looks down at his shoes, you’re moving him,” she observed to herself. “You can’t tell which way he’s going, but he’s being moved.”
“When a guy looks down at his shoes, you’re affecting him,” she thought to herself. “You can’t tell where he’s headed, but he’s definitely being influenced.”
Then she went on:
Then she continued:
“I came here expecting to find you selfish and stupid,” she said; “and you’re neither. You’re a live man, and yet you’ve lived with this woman ten years and not loved her; you’ve looked at her and not seen her; you’ve taken all she had to give, and you’ve never counted what it cost her to give it to you. Oh, you’re slow, you English--you’re slow!”
“I came here expecting to find you selfish and dumb,” she said; “but you’re neither. You’re a real person, and yet you’ve spent ten years with this woman and never loved her; you’ve looked at her and not really seen her; you’ve taken everything she had to offer, and you’ve never thought about what it cost her to give it to you. Oh, you’re so slow, you English—you’re so slow!”
“We’re quick to act,” interrupted the man opposite her gently. He was still looking at his shoes, and he spoke very quietly, but Anastasia suddenly thrilled; she was not accustomed to be thrilled by anything a man said.
“We’re quick to act,” the man across from her gently interrupted. He was still focused on his shoes, speaking very quietly, but Anastasia suddenly felt a rush of excitement; she wasn’t used to feeling thrilled by anything a man said.
“I suppose that’s the meaning of English history,” she thought to herself; aloud she merely deepened her note of scorn:
“I guess that’s what English history is all about,” she thought to herself; out loud she just made her tone of disdain stronger:
“Quick?” she said. “Mr. Lestrange--ten years? I’m afraid it’s not quick enough. Do you know what happens when a woman is unhappy too long? She gets used to it. The habit of unhappiness sets in, the heart gets eaten up, she gets haggard, and old, and sad; and not all the king’s horses and all the king’s men can make the queen take to her throne again! (That’s my own alteration, and rather a good one.) The truth of the whole matter, Mr. Lestrange, is that you’ve made a domestic hack of a woman who had the spirit of Joan of Arc--”
"Quick?" she said. "Mr. Lestrange—ten years? I’m afraid that’s not quick enough. Do you know what happens when a woman is unhappy for too long? She gets used to it. The habit of being unhappy sets in, her heart gets worn down, she becomes worn out, old, and sad; and not all the king’s horses and all the king’s men can make the queen take her throne again! (That’s my own twist, and it’s a pretty good one.) The truth is, Mr. Lestrange, you’ve turned a woman who had the spirit of Joan of Arc into a mere housekeeper…"
“What on earth are you saying about Joan of Arc?” asked Edith’s voice suddenly.
“What are you talking about Joan of Arc?” Edith's voice asked suddenly.
Anastasia started. Horace never turned his head.
Anastasia flinched. Horace didn’t look over.
“I was saying,” said Anastasia, “that she was burned alive at a stake by the English intellect and the French nerves!”
“I was saying,” said Anastasia, “that she was burned alive at the stake by English intellect and French nerves!”
“I’ve found the shawl,” said Edith, “but the pink’s turned almost gray in twenty years.”
“I’ve found the shawl,” said Edith, “but the pink has faded to almost gray after twenty years.”
Anastasia laughed shortly. Edith looked quickly at her husband; in a moment she knew that something had taken place--the very room seemed tense with recent passion. A look of anxiety came into her eyes. What had Helen said or done? She tried to stem the silence with the thin stream of talk which is against the current of thought.
Anastasia let out a quick laugh. Edith glanced at her husband, and in an instant, she sensed that something had happened—the whole room felt charged with recent emotions. A look of worry appeared in her eyes. What had Helen said or done? She attempted to break the silence with a light conversation that felt out of sync with her thoughts.
Anastasia rose and held out her hand.
Anastasia got up and extended her hand.
“I’ve got to get home in time to oversee my packing. I leave to-morrow,” she said, “and I’m going to write your boy a line, Mr. Lestrange; don’t you or Edith worry. I’ll make things as easy as I can, and youth’s elastic. It doesn’t break quickly. He won’t do anything violent, you can depend on that; he talks conversational suicide, and that’s pretty safe. Just whistle me a taxi, will you?”
“I need to get home in time to supervise my packing. I leave tomorrow,” she said, “and I’m going to write your son a note, Mr. Lestrange; don’t worry, you or Edith. I’ll make things as smooth as possible, and youth is resilient. It doesn’t break easily. He won’t do anything drastic, you can count on that; he talks about conversational suicide, and that’s pretty safe. Just call me a taxi, will you?”
They went out into the hall with her.
They went out into the hallway with her.
Horace said nothing. Once his eyes met hers. Horace’s eyes were blazing with fairly steady anger, but it was not all anger. Edith looked white and tired.
Horace said nothing. For a moment, his eyes met hers. Horace’s eyes were burning with a steady kind of anger, but it wasn't just anger. Edith looked pale and exhausted.
“Am I never going to see you again, Helen?” she murmured.
“Am I never going to see you again, Helen?” she whispered.
“In twenty years’ time,” said her friend. “Shan’t I make a nice old woman?”
“In twenty years,” said her friend. “Won’t I be a lovely old woman?”
Horace shook hands with her, and suddenly Helen of Troy smiled at him--it was a golden, appealing, melting smile. Her eyes took it up and held his in a kind of friendly laughter. Horace smiled back grimly.
Horace shook her hand, and suddenly Helen of Troy smiled at him—it was a warm, inviting, radiant smile. Her eyes reflected it and held his in a sort of friendly laughter. Horace responded with a tight smile.
“I am sure,” he said, “I needn’t wish you success.”
“I’m sure,” he said, “I don’t need to wish you success.”
“You think I’ve got it?” she asked.
“You think I have it?” she asked.
“Yes. I think you’ve got it,” said Horace Lestrange.
“Yes. I think you've got it,” said Horace Lestrange.
Then Edith kissed her, and standing together in the soft May weather the husband and wife watched her drive off into the night. Helen of Troy did not look back at them. She knew that they stood there together and loneliness was at her heart like a knife. What were all the shadows that surrounded her--the easy captives, the shallow victims of her radiant beauty--to that quiet union of strength? Countless, countless, they thronged the courts of memory, and unreal as the false dawn heralding the long gray hours they passed away.
Then Edith kissed her, and standing together in the gentle May weather, the husband and wife watched her drive off into the night. Helen of Troy didn’t look back at them. She felt their presence together, and loneliness pierced her heart like a knife. What were all the shadows surrounding her—the willing captives, the superficial victims of her stunning beauty—compared to that quiet bond of strength? Countless, countless, they filled the halls of her memory, as unreal as the false dawn announcing the long gray hours that faded away.
“Oh, my God!” said Helen of Troy. “My men fight for me, but they leave me, and they never give me rest!”
“Oh, my God!” said Helen of Troy. “My men fight for me, but they leave me, and they never give me a break!”
“I’m very tired,” said Edith gently to her husband. “I think, if you don’t want me, I’ll go upstairs.”
“I’m really tired,” Edith said softly to her husband. “I think, if you don’t need me, I’ll head upstairs.”
“Come into my study just one moment,” he urged. “There’s something I want to talk to you about.”
“Come into my study for a moment,” he said. “There’s something I want to discuss with you.”
Once more the anxiety flashed back into his wife’s eyes. What had happened? What had Helen said? She followed him quickly into his room and closed the door.
Once again, anxiety flickered back into his wife's eyes. What had happened? What had Helen said? She hurried after him into his room and shut the door.
“Oh, no, I don’t want to talk to you,” said her husband suddenly, and at the sound of his voice it seemed to Edith as if the whole earth changed.
“Oh, no, I don’t want to talk to you,” her husband said suddenly, and when she heard his voice, it felt to Edith like the whole world shifted.
In a moment she was held--she was immersed--she was lifted into uncontrollable joy. His arms were round her and his kisses were on her hair, her cheek, her forehead, quick as his tears.
In an instant, she was embraced—she was enveloped—she was swept up in overwhelming happiness. His arms were wrapped around her, and his kisses touched her hair, her cheek, her forehead, as fast as his tears.
“Oh, Edith,” he murmured, “my darling, all these years!”
“Oh, Edith,” he whispered, “my love, all these years!”
“No, no Horace,” she cried, struggling desperately against his pity, against the terrible tenderness which seemed to drown the weak resistance of her heart. “I was never unhappy. Did she tell you I was unhappy? Why, I’ve been--you’ve been--oh, Horace, Horace! You’ve been pitying me--I can’t bear that, you know--not that--let me go.”
“No, no Horace,” she shouted, fighting hard against his pity, against the overwhelming tenderness that seemed to smother her heart's feeble resistance. “I was never unhappy. Did she say I was unhappy? I’ve been--you’ve been--oh, Horace, Horace! You’ve been feeling sorry for me—I can’t stand that, you know—not that—just let me go.”
“Pitying you!” he laughed; he turned her face back with his hand and gazed into her eyes.
“Feeling sorry for you!” he laughed; he turned her face back with his hand and looked into her eyes.
“I love you,” he said quickly. “I love you best--do you understand?”
"I love you," he said quickly. "I love you most--do you get that?"
And suddenly all the sad habit of the years fell from her, the weariness, the dull fret, the days of sober agony--they were as though they had never been.
And suddenly, all the sadness she’d carried over the years fell away from her—the exhaustion, the endless worry, the days of quiet pain—they felt as if they had never existed.
The miracle of love swept her tears down into an ocean of bliss and carried them into laughing waters. Horace pressed his lips to hers; and they were all lost--the long intolerable hours--in the simplification of a kiss.
The miracle of love washed her tears away into a sea of joy and took them into cheerful waters. Horace kissed her; and they were both lost—the long, unbearable hours—in the simplicity of a kiss.
ROSE
ROSE

“Because,” she whispered, “I would take the risk--if you loved me.”
"Because," she whispered, "I would take the chance—if you loved me."
ROSE
CHAPTER I
The Pinsents never saw any reason why they shouldn’t be modern without--as they expressed it--going too far.
The Pinsents never saw any reason why they shouldn’t be modern without--as they put it--going overboard.
They didn’t believe in the sheltered-life system, but that was perhaps because they rather under-estimated their own idea of what constituted a shelter.
They didn’t believe in the sheltered-life system, but that was probably because they underestimated their own idea of what a shelter really was.
There were certain risks, of course, in allowing your daughters to play mixed hockey, smoke cigarettes and belong to a suffrage movement (they could attend meetings, but weren’t to throw stones). Still, it was strange how little harm these concessions to modernity had done the Pinsent girls.
There were some risks, of course, in letting your daughters play mixed hockey, smoke cigarettes, and join a suffrage movement (they could go to meetings, but were not allowed to throw stones). Still, it was surprising how little damage these concessions to modernity had done to the Pinsent girls.
Bernard Shaw rolled off them like water from a duck’s back.
Bernard Shaw brushed them off like water off a duck's back.
Somewhere between the ages of fourteen and seventeen Mrs. Pinsent presented her daughters with an approximate definition of life. Agatha yawned and Edith said, “Oh, dear! We knew all that ages ago.” For a moment Mrs. Pinsent became agitated. Had they, in spite of the healthiness of their surroundings, come in contact with evil influences? But she was reassured when Agatha explained that they had picked it up from rabbits.
Somewhere between the ages of fourteen and seventeen, Mrs. Pinsent gave her daughters a rough idea of what life is about. Agatha yawned and Edith said, “Oh, come on! We already knew all that ages ago.” For a moment, Mrs. Pinsent felt uneasy. Had they, despite their healthy environment, been exposed to negative influences? But she relaxed when Agatha explained that they had learned it from rabbits.
Rose, who was more sensitive and less observant, gave her mother more trouble than the others, but she acquiesced at last, that God must know best, though it all seemed rather funny. They were not to earn their own livings because later on--(later on being the term in which the Pinsent parents envisaged their retreat from this world) they would have plenty of money; but they were expected to develop hobbies.
Rose, who was more sensitive and less observant, caused her mother more trouble than the others, but she eventually accepted that God must know best, even if it all seemed kind of funny. They weren't supposed to earn their own livings because later on—(later on being the time when the Pinsent parents imagined their withdrawal from this world)—they would have plenty of money; instead, they were expected to develop hobbies.
The eldest girls developed splendid hobbies. Agatha, who was the plainest of the three, became a lawn tennis champion with a really smashing serve. Edith distinguished herself by writing a history of one of our western counties. She rode all over it on a bicycle and stayed at vicarages by herself. She earned a hundred pounds by this adventure and had a particularly pleasant notice in the “Spectator.”
The oldest girls picked up some impressive hobbies. Agatha, who was the least attractive of the three, became a tennis champion with an amazing serve. Edith stood out by writing a history of one of our western counties. She rode her bike all over the area and stayed at vicarages on her own. She made a hundred pounds from this venture and received a very nice mention in the “Spectator.”
Rose was rather slower at taking anything up. She had had pneumonia when she was at school, and it had left her nominally but not at all obstructively delicate.
Rose was somewhat slower to pick up anything. She had pneumonia when she was in school, and it had left her seemingly delicate, but not in a way that really held her back.
She played an excellent game of hockey and was her father’s favorite.
She played an awesome game of hockey and was her dad's favorite.
It was really for Rose’s sake that they all decided to go to Rome.
It was really for Rose that they all decided to go to Rome.
They thought Rose would almost certainly settle down to something after that, and it would be good for Edith, who, now she had finished Somersetshire, might like to begin on Rome.
They believed Rose would probably find something to focus on after that, and it would be beneficial for Edith, who, now that she had finished Somersetshire, might want to start on Rome.
She could at any rate compare the different types of architecture. A friend of hers, a Mr. Bunning, said there wasn’t any architecture in Rome, but you could never be quite sure what Mr. Bunning meant. Edith hadn’t been quite sure for several years--nor apparently had Mr. Bunning, but perhaps their going to Rome might help him to find out. Agatha was very good-natured about it; she said she thought Rome would do as well as anywhere else.
She could at least compare the different types of architecture. A friend of hers, Mr. Bunning, claimed there was no architecture in Rome, but it was hard to tell exactly what he meant. Edith hadn’t been sure for several years—nor, it seemed, had Mr. Bunning—but maybe their trip to Rome would help him figure it out. Agatha was very easygoing about it; she said she thought Rome would be just as good as any other place.
The Pinsents were a most accommodating family and though, of course, they sometimes quarreled, it was all in a loud, direct, natural way, which generally ended in chaff.
The Pinsents were a very accommodating family, and even though they sometimes argued, it was always in a loud, straightforward, and natural manner, which usually ended in teasing.
They never quarreled with Rose as much as with each other because of her having been rather delicate, still they chaffed her a good deal. She wouldn’t have liked it if they hadn’t.
They didn’t argue with Rose as much as they did with each other because she was somewhat delicate, but they still teased her quite a bit. She wouldn’t have liked it if they hadn't.
They knew they weren’t like other families of their class and standing; they prided themselves on talking to people in railway carriages and even crossing the Channel. Of course, they were particularly good sailors but even if they hadn’t been they would have been nice and friendly and not at all stuck up about being sick.
They knew they weren’t like other families in their social class; they took pride in talking to people in train carriages and even crossing the Channel. They were great sailors, but even if they weren’t, they would still be nice and friendly, not at all snobby about being seasick.
Agatha was thinking of marrying a Canadian who took most magnificent back-handers, Edith was still wondering what Mr. Bunning meant, but Rose was perfectly free.
Agatha was considering marrying a Canadian who had the most amazing backhand shots, Edith was still trying to figure out what Mr. Bunning meant, but Rose was completely available.
She’d had two proposals, but both of them had been from men she had known all her life and liked most awfully--but not in that way. So that she’d had, as Mrs. Pinsent put it to her husband, “quite a lot of experience for twenty-one and none of the bother of it.”
She had received two proposals, but both were from men she had known her whole life and liked very much—just not in that way. So, as Mrs. Pinsent told her husband, she had “quite a bit of experience for twenty-one and none of the hassle.”
Mr. Pinsent growled and said that if Rose married the right kind of man she never would have any bother.
Mr. Pinsent grumbled and said that if Rose married the right kind of guy, she would never have any trouble.
Mrs. Pinsent looked thoughtful; she didn’t want to think that Mr. Pinsent was the wrong kind of man, it would have been dreadful after being married to him for thirty years. Still, she couldn’t honestly have said that she hadn’t had any bother with him.
Mrs. Pinsent looked pensive; she didn’t want to believe that Mr. Pinsent was the wrong type of man, it would have been awful after being married to him for thirty years. Still, she couldn’t honestly say that she hadn’t had any trouble with him.
Probably Mr. Pinsent had forgotten it; men do not remember that kind of thing in the same way.
Probably Mr. Pinsent had forgotten it; men don't remember that kind of thing the same way.
They chose a French hotel in Rome because they thought it would be more Italian, and when they arrived there everything was just as foreign as possible, which was what the Pinsents wanted--provided that they could get enough hot water.
They picked a French hotel in Rome because they figured it would feel more Italian, and when they got there everything was as foreign as it could be, which is exactly what the Pinsents wanted— as long as they could get enough hot water.
The Hotel le Roy was even for Rome extraordinarily “black.” Its clientèle was composed of French priests, their sisters, ladies of pronounced age and severity, one or two French families of prehistoric claims, small means and a son at a seminary, and a few Dutch Catholics who were, if anything, blacker than the French, but distinctly pleasanter to the English. Black French Catholics do not like English Protestants. The war may have softened this feeling, but this episode took place a year before the war, when the Entente Cordiale was looked upon as a Socialist blunder to be sharply counteracted in private by a studied coldness of manner.
The Hotel le Roy was exceptionally “gloomy” even for Rome. Its clients included French priests, their sisters, stern older women, a couple of French families with ancient traditions, modest means, and a son at a seminary, along with a few Dutch Catholics who were, if anything, even gloomier than the French but much more pleasant to the English. Black French Catholics don’t have a fondness for English Protestants. The war might have eased this tension, but this incident happened a year before the war, when the Friendly Agreement was considered a Socialist mistake that needed to be met with a deliberate coldness in private.
Mrs. Pinsent, whose French the whole family relied upon, did nothing to improve the situation. She said to Madame la Comtesse de Brenteuil, who couldn’t very well help going up in the lift with her, “Isn’t it a pity the Vatican shuts so often for church things? They say we sha’n’t be able to get into the Sistine chapel in Holy Week, and one of my daughters is writing an article on the Sibyls--it’s really most annoying!”
Mrs. Pinsent, whom the whole family depended on for French, did nothing to help the situation. She said to Madame la Comtesse de Brenteuil, who couldn't really avoid going up in the lift with her, “Isn’t it a shame the Vatican closes so often for church events? They say we won’t be able to get into the Sistine Chapel during Holy Week, and one of my daughters is writing an article on the Sibyls—it’s really quite frustrating!”
Madame de Brenteuil looked at Mrs. Pinsent as if she were a smut that had fallen on her sleeve; then, with a weary irony, she observed, “Perhaps, Madame, the English do not realize that the Holy Father is a Catholic?” Mrs. Pinsent was eager to reassure her as to Anglo-Saxon intuitions. She said, “Oh, yes--we quite understand his own personal views--but it isn’t as if Rome really belonged to him, is it?”
Madame de Brenteuil looked at Mrs. Pinsent as if she were a stain on her sleeve; then, with a tired irony, she remarked, “Perhaps, Madame, the English don't realize that the Holy Father is a Catholic?” Mrs. Pinsent was quick to reassure her about Anglo-Saxon insights. She replied, “Oh, yes—we completely understand his personal views—but it’s not like Rome actually belongs to him, right?”
Fortunately the lift stopped. It was not Madame de Brenteuil’s étage, but she got out.
Fortunately, the elevator stopped. It wasn't Madame de Brenteuil's floor, but she got out.
After this incident no French person in the Le Roy spoke to Mrs. Pinsent or her daughters, so that it was rather difficult for Léon Legier to begin--especially as he was a third cousin to the Comtesse, and lié to almost everybody there. He had made up his mind to begin from the moment that Rose Pinsent dropped a breakfast roll and blushed as she stooped to pick it up.
After this incident, no French person in the Le Roy spoke to Mrs. Pinsent or her daughters, making it quite challenging for Léon Legier to start a conversation—especially since he was a third cousin to the Comtesse and connected to almost everyone there. He had decided to make his move the moment that Rose Pinsent dropped a breakfast roll and blushed as she bent down to pick it up.
He had never seen such a blush before on any woman’s face, and any color he had failed to surprise upon a woman’s face he had naturally supposed could not exist.
He had never seen such a blush on any woman's face before, and any color he hadn’t seen on a woman's face, he had naturally assumed couldn't exist.
Apparently it did, for Rose had it. Her blush was as fine in hue as that of a pink tulip and as delicate as a winter cloud at dawn.
Apparently it did, because Rose had it. Her blush was as beautiful in color as a pink tulip and as delicate as a winter cloud at dawn.
It swept up in a wave from her white throat into her pale, silky, fair hair, and the fact that she suddenly discovered Léon was observing her did not tend to decrease her color. Léon Legier made his opportunity that evening in the hall. The porter was explaining to Mrs. Pinsent what time to start for Tivoli the following morning. His English was limited and he altered the train hour to suit the convenience of the foreign tongue. The greater inconvenience of missing the train had not occurred to him until Léon intervened.
It surged up in a wave from her white throat into her pale, silky, light hair, and the fact that she suddenly realized Léon was watching her didn’t help her blush. Léon Legier seized his chance that evening in the hall. The porter was telling Mrs. Pinsent what time to leave for Tivoli the next morning. His English was basic, and he changed the train schedule to fit the needs of the foreign language. He hadn’t thought about the bigger issue of missing the train until Léon stepped in.
Subsequently Léon discovered that almost all the porter’s other information suffered from similar readjustments of language, and he and Mrs. Pinsent sat down in the lounge to revise the day’s excursion. Mrs. Pinsent should, perhaps, have thought of her daughters, but Léon gave her no time to think of her daughters. He focused her attention upon herself. She felt herself young again, almost dangerous; the young man before her apologetic, diffident, with exquisite manners, was so obviously attracted by her and intent on all that she had to tell him, she had not the heart to cut the conversation short. Later on Mr. Pinsent joined them. He was delighted to find another man to talk to in his own tongue, and who was obviously acquainted with the name of Lloyd George.
After that, Léon found out that almost all of the porter’s other information had similar issues with how it was expressed, so he and Mrs. Pinsent sat down in the lounge to go over the day’s outing. Mrs. Pinsent might have thought about her daughters, but Léon didn’t give her a chance to. He drew her attention entirely to herself. She felt young again, almost thrillingly alive; the young man in front of her, apologetic and shy, with great manners, was clearly interested in her and eager to hear everything she had to say, so she couldn't bring herself to end the conversation. Later, Mr. Pinsent joined them. He was happy to find another man to chat with in his own language, someone who clearly knew who Lloyd George was.
It fortunately never transpired that Léon had confused the name of the then Chancellor of the Exchequer with that of a horse who had won the Derby.
It thankfully never happened that Léon mixed up the name of the Chancellor of the Exchequer at the time with that of a horse that had won the Derby.
Mr. Pinsent told Léon what the English Government really meant and attacked the Italian railway system. Léon listened politely, and it was only at the end of the conversation that Mr. Pinsent discovered his young foreign friend was after all merely French. Not that Mr. Pinsent minded Frenchmen--but they could hardly be held responsible for the state of Italian railways.
Mr. Pinsent told Léon what the English Government really meant and criticized the Italian railway system. Léon listened politely, and it was only at the end of the conversation that Mr. Pinsent realized his young foreign friend was actually just French. Not that Mr. Pinsent had any issue with French people—but they couldn't really be blamed for the condition of the Italian railways.
In spite of his nationality, however, Léon was able to give Mr. Pinsent the name of a remarkably good wine to be procured at Tivoli; he regretted that the best place to lunch required a slight knowledge of how to order Italian dishes. Mr. Pinsent said it was a pity Léon wasn’t going with them. Léon only hesitated enough not to appear over-eager; his deprecatory, half-delighted eyes sought Mrs. Pinsent’s, and she said quickly, “But perhaps you could come with us?” Léon produced his card. The Pinsents gave him theirs on which was written “Rocketts, Thornton-in-the Hedges,” and on Léon’s was written, No. 9, Faubourg St. Germain, Paris, and there was no one there to point out the deadly disparity between the two addresses.
Despite his nationality, Léon was able to recommend a really good wine to Mr. Pinsent that could be found in Tivoli. He wished the best place for lunch didn’t require some knowledge of how to order Italian dishes. Mr. Pinsent said it was a shame Léon wasn’t joining them. Léon hesitated just enough to not seem too eager; his modest, somewhat pleased eyes looked for Mrs. Pinsent’s, and she quickly said, “But maybe you could come with us?” Léon pulled out his card. The Pinsents gave him theirs, which had “Rocketts, Thornton-in-the Hedges” written on it, while Léon’s card had No. 9, Faubourg St. Germain, Paris, and there was no one around to point out the stark difference between the two addresses.
CHAPTER II
The next day was glorious, a spacious, sunny, golden Roman day. The air across the Campagna was delicate and keen. The Cascades at Tivoli fell in tumultuous rushes out of their purple caverns.
The next day was beautiful, a wide, sunny, golden Roman day. The air over the Campagna was fresh and crisp. The Cascades at Tivoli crashed down in wild torrents from their purple caves.
The tiny temple of the Sibyls caught itself up against the sharpness of the sky. It hung, perilous and delicate, above the cliff like a little weather-beaten storm-tossed shell.
The small temple of the Sibyls stood out against the bright sky. It seemed to dangle, fragile and precarious, above the cliff like a tiny, worn shell battered by the storm.
Léon made no attempt to talk to Rose. He hardly looked at her, but he persistently observed her. He saw that she had in some sense which had been denied her family, imagination and warmth.
Léon didn't try to talk to Rose at all. He barely looked at her, but he kept watching her. He noticed that, in some way that had been denied to her family, she had imagination and warmth.
He surprised in her a sympathy of attention different from the playful kindness of her sisters.
He noticed in her a genuine attentiveness that was different from the playful kindness of her sisters.
Agatha and Edith were from the first jolly with Léon. They cultivated, with masculine acquaintances, a slightly jocular tone, and the humor of this was deepened, of course, by Léon’s being a Frenchman.
Agatha and Edith were part of the first fun group with Léon. They shared a slightly playful tone with their male friends, and the humor of this was naturally heightened by the fact that Léon was French.
They gambolled cheerfully about him, much like heavy sheep dogs good-humoredly greeting a greyhound.
They playfully frolicked around him, kind of like big, friendly sheepdogs happily welcoming a greyhound.
Léon accommodated his pace to theirs, he met them half-way, but he privately thought they weren’t like women at all.
Léon adjusted his pace to match theirs, meeting them halfway, but he secretly thought they didn’t resemble women at all.
He took Agatha round the little temple and Edith to the foot of the highest waterfall. He let their niceness (for he recognized with a rare leap of the imagination that they were being nice to him) expand into unconscious revelations.
He took Agatha around the small temple and Edith to the base of the tallest waterfall. He allowed their kindness (since he realized with a rare burst of imagination that they were being nice to him) to unfold into unintentional insights.
He allowed their frank communications to slip over the polished surface of his manner like leaves borne on the waters that dashed past them. Once or twice he arrested the floating leaves with the point of his stick, and once or twice in the flood of Edith’s careless chatter he held, very slightly, the point of his mind against a special revelation.
He let their open conversations glide over his smooth demeanor like leaves carried by the rushing water around them. A couple of times, he stopped the drifting leaves with the tip of his stick, and once or twice amidst Edith’s casual talk, he briefly focused his thoughts on a specific insight.
He gathered that the Pinsents were very well off. It wasn’t that they ever spoke of money, but the tremendous amount of things you had to have, the bother of salonslits and the burden of expensive hotels filtered through their wider statements of having to think twice as to whether they’d go on to Sicily or not. They deplored prices, but they invariably chose the best of what there was. Léon listened carefully, but he hadn’t at first any real intentions.
He figured that the Pinsents were pretty well-off. They never really talked about money, but the huge number of things they seemed to need, the hassle of fancy restaurants, and the weight of expensive hotels came through their broader remarks about having to think twice about whether or not to go to Sicily. They complained about prices, but they always picked the best options available. Léon paid attention, but he didn’t initially have any serious plans.
Rose pleased him. She was an unknown English type. A strange creature, as independent as if she were married, and as innocent as if she had never seen a man.
Rose impressed him. She was a unique English type, a strange individual, as independent as if she were married, and as innocent as if she had never encountered a man.
He decided to devote himself a little to studying her, and in order to do this he had, of course, to accept the Pinsent family.
He decided to spend some time studying her, and to do that, he had to accept the Pinsent family, of course.
To Mr. Pinsent he could only be attentive. He found him an English club and was delighted to observe the increasing use which Mr. Pinsent made of it. Mrs. Pinsent, however, was comparatively easy to handle. She was a woman with the maternal instinct, and with her Léon found it easy to be candid.
To Mr. Pinsent, he could only be attentive. He helped him find an English club and was pleased to see Mr. Pinsent using it more and more. Mrs. Pinsent, on the other hand, was easier to manage. She had a strong maternal instinct, and with her, Léon found it easy to be open.
He told her that he had just finished his military service and was now taking a little “voyage” before settling down. He talked a good deal about his mother, who occupied herself with good works in Paris; his father he mentioned less, and the works that occupied him not at all. Nevertheless, it could be seen that he had a great affection for both his parents and no brothers and sisters.
He told her that he had just completed his military service and was now taking a short "trip" before settling down. He talked a lot about his mom, who was involved in charity work in Paris; he mentioned his dad less frequently, and he didn’t discuss his dad's job at all. Still, it was clear that he cared deeply for both of his parents and didn't have any siblings.
“I expect that’s why he likes,” Mrs. Pinsent explained to her husband, “to be so much with the girls.”
“I guess that’s why he enjoys spending so much time with the girls,” Mrs. Pinsent explained to her husband.
It was three days before Léon found himself alone with Rose.
It was three days before Léon was alone with Rose.
She had begun to feel a little out of this gay stranger’s intimacy. It seemed to Rose as if Léon purposely avoided her, and yet, in a way, which was very strange to her, their eyes sometimes met, and then he seemed to be telling her something as direct as a penny and as articulate as the cobblestones of Rome.
She started to feel a bit out of place in this cheerful stranger's company. It felt to Rose like Léon was intentionally keeping his distance, and yet, in a way that was very unfamiliar to her, their eyes would occasionally connect, and it seemed like he was conveying something to her that was as simple as a penny and as clear as the cobblestones of Rome.
Then all of a sudden, breathlessly, without preparation, she found herself alone with him in the Campagna.
Then suddenly, and out of breath, without any warning, she found herself alone with him in the Campagna.
Mr. Pinsent had said that the girls were on no account to go outside the walls of Rome by themselves.
Mr. Pinsent had said that the girls were not to go outside the walls of Rome on their own.
He hadn’t made it perfectly clear why he put this obstacle to their general freedom, but he’d mentioned when pressed by Agatha, malarial fever and savage Abruzzi sheep dogs.
He hadn’t clearly explained why he imposed this obstacle to their overall freedom, but he mentioned when Agatha pressed him that it had to do with malarial fever and aggressive Abruzzi sheep dogs.
“So I expect I shall just have to go to a gallery instead,” Rose explained to Léon in the hall. “Edith has gone off with some one to see a fountain, and won’t be back for hours.” Léon hesitated, then he said, “How far does the wonderful English freedom extend? Is it an impertinence that I should offer to take you--wherever you wish to go?”
“So I guess I’ll just have to go to a gallery instead,” Rose told Léon in the hallway. “Edith has left with someone to see a fountain and won’t be back for hours.” Léon paused, then said, “How far does this amazing English freedom reach? Is it rude if I offer to take you—wherever you want to go?”
“Oh, thank you very much. Yes, of course I could go with you. . . .” Rose answered a little slowly. It seemed to her in some strange way that her freedom had ceased to be menaced by her father and mother, but not to have become any the more secure.
“Oh, thank you so much. Yes, I can definitely go with you. . . .” Rose replied a bit slowly. It seemed, in a strange way, that her freedom was no longer threatened by her parents, but it also didn’t feel any more secure.
She couldn’t have said that she disliked the sense of danger, but she knew quite well what increased it. It was Léon’s saying as they stood for a moment outside the street door, “Do you know it is since three days--I have been waiting for this?”
She couldn't honestly say that she disliked the thrill of danger, but she was well aware of what heightened it. It was Léon's comment as they paused outside the front door, "You know, I've been waiting for this for three days."
They took the tram to San Giovanni Laterano, and as it shuffled and shrieked its clamorous way through narrow streets and wide piazzas, under old yellow walls and through long white modern tunnels, a new sensation came to Rose Pinsent.
They hopped on the tram to San Giovanni Laterano, and as it rattled and squeaked its noisy way through narrow streets and spacious piazzas, beneath ancient yellow walls and through long, modern white tunnels, Rose Pinsent felt a fresh sensation.
She had always supposed that what she liked best in a man was his being tremendously manly, and by manly the Pinsents meant impervious to the wills of others, abrupt in speech, and taking up everywhere a good deal of space.
She had always thought that what she liked most in a man was his being extremely masculine, and by masculine the Pinsents meant being unaffected by others' opinions, blunt in conversation, and occupying a lot of physical space.
But Léon was masculine in quite a different way and yet no one could doubt his possessing that particular quality.
But Léon was masculine in a completely different way, and yet no one could question that he had that specific quality.
The form it took with him was that Rose became suddenly conscious of his physical presence. She noticed as she had never noticed in any man before, his smallest personal habits, the flutter of his fine hard eyes, the scrupulous neatness and grace of his person, and, above all, the alert and faultless precision with which in any direction he met her half-way.
The way it manifested with him was that Rose suddenly became aware of his physical presence. She observed, unlike she ever had with any other man, his smallest personal habits, the flicker of his sharp eyes, the meticulous neatness and elegance of his appearance, and, most importantly, the quick and flawless way he met her halfway, no matter the direction.
He gave her from moment to moment the whole of his indulgent intensity. No man had ever looked at her like this before, so read her mind and forced her in return to read his own!
He focused all his attention on her in every moment. No man had ever looked at her like this before, so utterly understanding her thoughts and making her feel compelled to understand his in return!
The tram was crowded and Léon stood above her, holding on to a strap and looking down at her with laughing eyes. “You are thinking something of me, Mademoiselle,” he said at last. “Confess it is a comparison, not, of course, to my advantage. Tell me, then, to whom are you comparing me, in what do I fall short?”
The tram was packed, and Léon stood above her, gripping a strap and looking down at her with a playful grin. “You’re thinking something about me, Mademoiselle,” he finally said. “Admit it’s a comparison, which, of course, isn’t in my favor. So, tell me, who are you comparing me to, and in what way do I not measure up?”
Rose tried to frown. “Why should you suppose I am thinking of you at all?” she ventured. Léon laughed softly. “Why indeed?” he murmured. “And yet why should you not? Here you are, you and I; we have not yet exchanged half-a-dozen words, and now we are to be together for, I hope, three hours, and all these last days I have been waiting for these hours--planning for them, arranging, as it were, my life to meet them. Surely you, who have not prevented my obtaining them, must now be giving a thought to what I am like? It would be droll to go for a ride on a strange horse and not to look at it, not question a little its character, how shall we put it--its pace? Would you think less of the companionship of a man?”
Rose tried to frown. “Why do you think I’m even thinking about you?” she asked. Léon chuckled softly. “Why indeed?” he replied. “And yet, why shouldn’t you? Here we are, just the two of us; we haven't exchanged more than a handful of words, and now we’re supposed to spend, I hope, three hours together. For the last few days, I've been looking forward to this time—planning for it, as if arranging my life to fit it in. Surely, since you didn’t stop me from getting this time, you must be wondering what I’m like? It would be silly to ride a strange horse without looking at it, without asking a little about its character, how shall we say—its speed? Would you think less of spending time with a man?”
Rose drew in her breath sharply. Léon had a way of putting things which was very exciting, but not, perhaps, quite nice.
Rose sharply inhaled. Léon had a way of expressing things that was very thrilling, but maybe not so pleasant.
“But,” she said, “of course we have thought of you--Mother and Father, they thought you were--” she paused, breathless. Léon came to her assistance. “Respectable? Oh, yes,” he said easily. “But that doesn’t go very far, does it? Simply to go for an expedition with some one who is respectable! Your excellent Mr. Thomas Cook could provide you with that. You might even procure for a few francs more a gentleman to give you a lecture! Really, Mademoiselle, I had flattered myself that your imagination had dealt with me a trifle more directly!”
“But,” she said, “of course we’ve thought of you—Mom and Dad thought you were—” she paused, out of breath. Léon jumped in to help her. “Respectable? Oh, absolutely,” he said casually. “But that doesn’t mean much, does it? Just going on a trip with someone who is respectable! Your wonderful Mr. Thomas Cook could arrange that for you. You might even be able to get a gentleman to give you a lecture for just a few extra francs! Really, Mademoiselle, I had hoped that your imagination would have engaged with me a bit more directly!”
Rose tacitly admitted this claim. “Agatha and Edith thought you awfully jolly,” she said hurriedly. “So I didn’t see, I mean I didn’t mind when you suggested coming out with me.”
Rose quietly acknowledged this statement. “Agatha and Edith thought you were really fun,” she said quickly. “So I didn’t notice, I mean I didn’t mind when you suggested going out with me.”
Léon laughed again. “But I am afraid,” he said, “that I sha’n’t be in the least with you what I was like with Mademoiselles Agatha and Edith--‘awfully jolly.’ I do not think of you in those terms. You will have to decide for yourself and not take anybody’s word for it what I am like to you.”
Léon laughed again. “But I’m afraid,” he said, “that I won’t be at all like I was with Mademoiselles Agatha and Edith—‘really fun.’ I don’t see you that way. You’ll have to figure it out for yourself and not just take anyone’s word for what I’m like to you.”
Rose said nothing. She was glad that they had to get out at the foot of the Lateran steps.
Rose said nothing. She was glad they had to get out at the bottom of the Lateran steps.
They took a little carriage which went very fast through the swollen, sallow suburb; it soon left behind it the trams, the cobblestones and the shuffling wine carts. Almost at once the Campagna was upon them, vaguely breaking away from the farms and the eucalyptus trees into soft-breathing, deep, unbroken emptiness.
They jumped into a small carriage that sped quickly through the flooded, dull suburban area; it quickly passed the trams, the cobblestones, and the clumsy wine carts. Almost immediately, they were in the Campagna, which gradually transitioned from the farms and eucalyptus trees into a softly breathing, vast, untouched emptiness.
They wandered out over the grass to the ruin of a villa, an old pink tower and a group of umbrella pines.
They walked out onto the grass to the ruins of a villa, an old pink tower, and a cluster of umbrella pines.
“It asks to be sketched, doesn’t it?” Léon observed. “And now you will have to be very definite, Mademoiselle. It won’t do for you to suppose that you can judge of the Campagna without a glance, as if it were merely a new masculine acquaintance!”
“It wants to be drawn, doesn’t it?” Léon noted. “And now you need to be very clear, Mademoiselle. You can’t think you can evaluate the Campagna with just a quick look, as if it were just another new guy you’ve met!”
He opened her camp-stool and gravely placed himself on an old wall behind her. “Vous y êtes,” he asserted, “begin!”
He opened her camp chair and seriously sat down on an old wall behind her. “You’re ready,” he said, “go ahead!”
But Rose didn’t begin. She had been thinking of what he had asked her. Perhaps she hadn’t been quite frank. The Pinsents as a family thought it a sin not to be quite frank.
But Rose didn’t start. She had been thinking about what he had asked her. Maybe she hadn’t been completely honest. The Pinsents as a family believed it was wrong not to be completely honest.
“I was thinking about you,” she admitted. “I mean myself; I thought--I thought you weren’t at all like an Englishman!”
“I was thinking about you,” she admitted. “I mean myself; I thought--I thought you weren’t anything like an Englishman!”
Léon laughed gently. “What a discovery,” he said. “I am not like an Englishman--I! And did you want me to be? You are disappointed, perhaps?”
Léon chuckled softly. “What a revelation,” he said. “I'm not like an Englishman—I'm not! And did you want me to be? Maybe you're let down?”
The wonderful pink color deepened in her face. “No,” she said, “I am not a bit disappointed--I like people to be different.”
The lovely pink color deepened in her face. “No,” she said, “I’m not at all disappointed—I like people to be unique.”
“Thank you, Mademoiselle,” he said with sudden gravity. “You relieve me very much, for that is one thing I could not change for you--I could not be less a Frenchman.”
“Thank you, Miss,” he said with sudden seriousness. “You really ease my mind, because that's one thing I couldn't change for you—I couldn't be less of a Frenchman.”
Still she did not begin her sketch. “You are tired?” he asked her. “Rest then, and don’t trouble to make a picture on that little strip of canvas. Nothing you can do there will, I assure you, be half as successful as what you are doing, by just sitting where you are.”
Still, she didn't start her sketch. "Are you tired?" he asked her. "Then take a break, and don’t worry about trying to create something on that small piece of canvas. I promise you, whatever you do there won’t be as successful as what you’re achieving just by sitting where you are."
She was sure he was flirting now, but what she wasn’t sure was how to stop it. She wondered if Edith or Agatha knew, but it flashed across her in a terrible moment of disloyalty that perhaps neither of them had ever been put to the proof. “I don’t think you ought to say that kind of thing--” she said a little uncomfortably.
She was sure he was flirting now, but she wasn't sure how to stop it. She wondered if Edith or Agatha knew, but it occurred to her in a terrible moment of disloyalty that maybe neither of them had ever been tested. “I don’t think you should say that kind of thing--” she said a bit uncomfortably.
“But why not?” Léon urged. “Why do you not wish me to take pleasure in your beauty? And if I take it, would it not be rude and ungracious not to express it? For my part I believe only in the truth. If it is agreeable--good! Let us enjoy it. If it is disagreeable, let us bear it. But why should we try to avoid it? Besides we can never avoid it. If we choose to shut our eyes to the truth it will take us by surprise. Is that the way you like to be taken, Mademoiselle?”
“But why not?” Léon insisted. “Why don’t you want me to appreciate your beauty? And if I do, wouldn’t it be rude and ungrateful not to say so? Personally, I believe in the truth. If it’s pleasant—great! Let’s enjoy it. If it’s unpleasant, let’s deal with it. But why should we try to ignore it? Besides, we can never really ignore it. If we decide to turn a blind eye to the truth, it will catch us off guard. Is that how you prefer to be approached, Mademoiselle?”
Rose was not a stupid girl; she gave Léon a fleeting glance; there was just the delicate hint of laughter in it, her lips trembled at the upturned corners. “I don’t like being taken at all,” said Rose sedately, returning to her sketch.
Rose wasn't a stupid girl; she gave Léon a quick glance; there was just a subtle hint of laughter in it, her lips quivering at the upturned corners. “I really don’t like being taken for a fool,” said Rose calmly, going back to her sketch.
It occurred to her afterwards this was not, perhaps, the best way to stop flirting.
It occurred to her later that this probably wasn't the best way to stop flirting.
They came back rather late for tea, but Mr. and Mrs. Pinsent were not at all uneasy about them. They didn’t look feverish and they hadn’t seen any savage Abruzzi dogs.
They returned quite late for tea, but Mr. and Mrs. Pinsent weren’t worried about them at all. They didn’t look anxious, and they hadn’t encountered any wild Abruzzi dogs.
CHAPTER III
For a Frenchman of the type of Léon Legier there are a great many ways of being in love; there are also several goals. You needn’t, as he himself expressed it, finish the game in order to have received your entertainment.
For a Frenchman like Léon Legier, there are countless ways to be in love; there are also various objectives. You don’t have to, as he put it, complete the game to have enjoyed yourself.
In the case of Rose Pinsent, Léon wasn’t at first very serious, he was out for the fine shades. He had never had an intimacy with an Englishwoman before. It was simply a nationality he didn’t know, and he found it touching.
In the case of Rose Pinsent, Léon wasn’t very serious at first; he was interested in the finer details. He had never had a close relationship with an Englishwoman before. It was just a nationality he wasn’t familiar with, and he found it endearing.
For her sake he led the Pinsents in compact and cheerful batches into unknown churches and gave them on unfrequented hillsides splendid Roman views.
For her, he guided the Pinsents in small, cheerful groups into unfamiliar churches and showed them stunning Roman views on quiet hillsides.
He never made a visible point of the few moments alone he managed to snatch with Rose.
He never made a big deal out of the few moments he was able to steal alone with Rose.
She took these moments with a certain unexacting grace which pleased him.
She took these moments with a certain effortless grace that pleased him.
It was as if she had a special pleasure which never amounted to expectation in his presence. Her grave blue eyes never claimed him, but when he signaled his own joy into hers--he met with no rebuff. He had passed certain barriers with her and she made no attempt to set them up again.
It was like she had a unique joy that never turned into something he had to look forward to when he was around. Her serious blue eyes didn't demand anything from him, but when he shared his happiness with her, she didn't push him away. He had crossed some lines with her, and she didn’t try to re-establish them.
She was secretly afraid, not of him, but of being so different when they were alone together. She tried very hard to be just the same as she was when those queens of chaff, Agatha and Edith, presided over their small festivities.
She was secretly scared, not of him, but of being so different when they were alone together. She worked really hard to be the same as she was when those queens of nonsense, Agatha and Edith, ran their small get-togethers.
She had never supposed before you could have two relations with the same person, without doing anything wrong, and yet the most rigid of her scruples failed to warn her that when she and Léon were together they did anybody any harm.
She had never thought before that you could have two kinds of relationships with the same person without it being wrong, and yet even her strictest principles didn't make her realize that when she and Léon were together, they didn’t hurt anyone.
Rose would have stopped all “nonsense” at once; what she couldn’t stop was the gradual dangerous tenderness, growing touch by touch under the hand of a master.
Rose would have put an end to all the “nonsense” immediately; what she couldn’t stop was the slow, dangerous tenderness, growing touch by touch under the hand of a master.
She tried not to think too much about Léon, and as long as he was with them she found that she succeeded.
She tried not to think too much about Léon, and as long as he was with them, she found that she was successful.
Everything became so interesting and so vivid--but when Léon was out of their sight, buried in obscure private affairs, hidden, perhaps, by his French relations whom he persistently excused to the Pinsents as being poor dear people, so terribly provincial and shy! Rose found Rome wonderfully little of an absorption--she was forced to consider that what she really needed was, like her sisters, some definite active goal. Her mind became set upon a hobby. She felt if she had that, it wouldn’t really matter whether Rome was interesting or not. She could not have told quite how the idea came to her; perhaps it was because little Italian children in the streets looked so sweet--but she suddenly thought she would like, when she got back to England, to have a nice little home in the country for children to get well in, quite poor people’s children--only they would be washed there, of course, and probably have curly hair. She told Léon about it one day when they were in St. Maria in Trastevere and had snatched a moment to go off by themselves into the sacristy, to admire what Baedeker so aptly describes as “the admirable ducks.”
Everything became so interesting and vivid—but when Léon was out of sight, caught up in his obscure private affairs, possibly hidden away by his French relatives, whom he always described to the Pinsents as poor dear people, so terribly provincial and shy! Rose found Rome hardly captivating—she realized that what she really needed, like her sisters, was a specific active goal. Her mind fixated on a hobby. She thought that if she had that, it wouldn’t really matter whether Rome was interesting or not. She couldn’t quite say how the idea came to her; maybe it was because the little Italian children in the streets looked so sweet—but suddenly she felt she would like to have a nice little home in the English countryside for children to recover in, just the children of poor families—though they would be washed there, of course, and likely have curly hair. She told Léon about it one day when they were at St. Maria in Trastevere and had managed to steal a moment to go off by themselves into the sacristy to admire what Baedeker aptly describes as “the admirable ducks.”
“Papa,” Rose explained to Léon, “had been so kind, he thought it could be managed.” For a moment Léon looked in silence at the admirable ducks--and then he laughed a gentle, caressing laugh and flushed a little, fixing his hard bright eyes on her upturned face.
“Dad,” Rose explained to Léon, “had been so nice, he thought it could work out.” For a moment, Léon silently admired the beautiful ducks—and then he laughed a soft, affectionate laugh and blushed a little, fixing his intense bright eyes on her upturned face.
“But Mademoiselle,” he said, “hasn’t it occurred to you that to have your own children--nice little healthy ones--wouldn’t that be just as amusing and not quite as expensive for Papa?”
“But Mademoiselle,” he said, “haven’t you thought that having your own kids—sweet little healthy ones—wouldn’t that be just as fun and not quite as costly for Dad?”
It seemed as if Rose’s very heart had blushed under his eyes. She wanted for a moment to go away from him--to hide from out of his sight.
It felt like Rose's heart had turned red under his gaze. For a moment, she wanted to escape from him—to hide from his sight.
She said quickly and vaguely, “Oh, I don’t know--one doesn’t think about such things.” Léon said, “Doesn’t one? I assure you I do.”
She said quickly and vaguely, “Oh, I don’t know—people don’t think about things like that.” Léon replied, “Don’t they? I can assure you that I do.”
He hadn’t said any more, but it was the moment of his own intention. He saw as clearly as the lines of the mosaic on the wall--the prospect of a definite new life.
He hadn’t said anything else, but it was the moment of his own decision. He saw as clearly as the patterns in the mosaic on the wall—the chance for a definite new life.
This mere study of a delightful English temperament should develop into the most serious of all his affairs.
This simple exploration of a charming English personality should grow into the most important of all his concerns.
A girl as beautiful and as innocent with such a command of so compliant a parent (for little homes in the country for sick children must involve an elastic pocket on the part of Mr. Pinsent) struck Léon as a rare and favorable opportunity.
A girl who was both beautiful and innocent, with such control over a very agreeable parent (since small country homes for sick kids require a flexible budget from Mr. Pinsent) seemed like a unique and promising chance to Léon.
After all, he meant to settle down some day. His mother wanted it, and his father’s extravagance had done much to make a good match difficult in France, and Léon liked Rose, he appreciated her. She was innocent, but she wasn’t eager--she made no advances towards him--she was modest without being in any danger of striking him as a fool. She knew, for instance, when to hold her tongue.
After all, he intended to settle down someday. His mother wanted that, and his father’s lavish spending had made it hard to find a suitable match in France. Léon liked Rose; he appreciated her. She was innocent, but she wasn’t pushy—she didn’t make any moves toward him—she was modest without being dull. She knew, for example, when to keep quiet.
She was the only one of the Pinsent family who had the good taste to ignore an awkward little episode which took place at about this time.
She was the only one in the Pinsent family who had the good sense to overlook an awkward little incident that happened around this time.
Léon had been very fortunate hitherto, he had also been skilful. Rome is not a large town, nor one in which it is easy to keep one’s acquaintances definitely apart.
Léon had been really lucky so far, and he had also been smart. Rome isn't a big city, nor is it easy to keep your acquaintances completely separate.
Léon was at this time carrying on two perfectly different affairs. There was the Pinsent affair--which hadn’t arrived and which took up a good deal of time, and for which he chose a certain type of occupation, but there was another affair--which had arrived some time ago, very much less serious, of course, but also requiring time and a background from which he had so far succeeded in eliminating any appearance on the part of the Pinsent family.
Léon was at this point involved in two completely different relationships. There was the Pinsent situation—which hadn’t started yet and took up a lot of time, for which he chose a specific kind of job—but then there was another relationship—which had begun some time ago, definitely less serious, but still needing time and a context from which he had so far managed to keep any trace of the Pinsent family away.
Mr. Pinsent upset this arrangement by altering at the last moment, and without notifying Léon--the program prepared in advance by Léon and Mrs. Pinsent. Mr. Pinsent decided that he would go to Frascati and walk up a hill to a place called Tusculum. There wasn’t much to be seen when you got there--but what he suddenly felt was that he needed more exercise and they could get lunch at the Grand Hotel coming back.
Mr. Pinsent messed up this plan by changing it at the last minute without telling Léon—who had prepared the schedule in advance with Mrs. Pinsent. Mr. Pinsent decided to go to Frascati and hike up a hill to a place called Tusculum. There wasn’t much to see when they got there—but what he suddenly realized was that he needed more exercise, and they could grab lunch at the Grand Hotel on the way back.
It was at the Grand Hotel that the incident happened. Léon saw them coming inexorably across the garden in close formation, waving parasols and shouting their unfettered greetings.
It was at the Grand Hotel that the incident happened. Léon saw them approaching steadily across the garden in a tight group, waving their parasols and shouting cheerful hellos.
He notified the brilliant lady who was his companion that they must instantly retire in the opposite direction. His companion stared, not at him--a glance had explained him to her quick intelligence--but at the Pinsent family. She said under her breath, “The English have no families--they have tribes--this appears to be a savage one.”
He informed the clever woman who was with him that they needed to turn back immediately. His companion looked, not at him—her quick mind had already understood his meaning—but at the Pinsent family. She murmured, “The English don’t have families—they have tribes—this one seems pretty savage.”
Léon never moved a muscle of his face--he turned his back resolutely upon the approaching Pinsents, and took his companion into the hotel--where he asked for a private room. If the Pinsents chose to follow him there--it would be a pity--but everything would be at an end. There are forms that must be preserved even in the face of self-interest. Léon knew that he would never forgive Rose if the Pinsents went any further. But they didn’t go any further--Rose diverted their attention--she loudly declared that it wasn’t Léon--and insisted on remaining in the garden. She owned when pressed that the walk had been too much for her. She felt not exactly faint, but that she would rather not go indoors. The Pinsents had their lunch under a magnolia tree in the garden. It was very like a picnic, and Agatha and Edith prepared a splendid method of “roasting Léon” when they got hold of him once more. They effected this seizure in the hall of the hotel that evening. They upbraided him roundly with the exception of Rose. Léon denied steadily that he was ever at Frascati, but of course not--how could he have been there and not rushed to greet them? It wasn’t conceivable--they had seen his double! Agatha and Edith described with much wealth of detail the lady he was with (only the English could walk so merrily into dangerous places).
Léon didn’t move a muscle on his face—he turned his back firmly on the approaching Pinsents and took his companion into the hotel, where he requested a private room. If the Pinsents decided to follow him there—it would be unfortunate—but it would all be over. There are standards that must be upheld even when it’s against your self-interest. Léon knew he could never forgive Rose if the Pinsents went any further. But they didn’t push it—Rose distracted them—she loudly claimed it wasn’t Léon—and insisted on staying in the garden. When pressed, she admitted that the walk had been too much for her. She didn’t feel exactly faint, but she preferred not to go inside. The Pinsents had their lunch under a magnolia tree in the garden. It was quite like a picnic, and Agatha and Edith planned a great strategy for “roasting Léon” when they got the chance again. They managed to confront him in the hotel hall that evening. They scolded him thoroughly, except for Rose. Léon steadily denied he had ever been to Frascati, but of course not—how could he have been there and not rushed to greet them? It just wasn’t possible—they must have seen his double! Agatha and Edith described in detail the lady he was with (only the English could so cheerfully walk into risky situations).
Léon looked graver still. He turned to Rose. “And you, Mademoiselle,” he asked, “were you under the impression that you saw me?”
Léon looked even more serious. He turned to Rose. “And you, Mademoiselle,” he asked, “did you think you saw me?”
“It certainly did look exactly like you,” Mrs. Pinsent murmured, looking rather troubled. “I particularly noticed the hat.”
“It really did look just like you,” Mrs. Pinsent murmured, looking a bit troubled. “I especially noticed the hat.”
“Lots of people wear hats like Monsieur Legier,” Rose said, looking away from Léon.
“Many people wear hats like Monsieur Legier,” Rose said, glancing away from Léon.
She was the only one of the party he finally failed to convince.
She was the only person at the party he ultimately couldn't convince.
He did more than admire her then, he respected her. There is no taste so perfect as that which permanently conceals a fact which is awkward for others.
He didn’t just admire her then; he respected her. There’s no taste as perfect as the kind that keeps a fact that's uncomfortable for others completely hidden.
Rose concealed it, but she paid for her good taste by her tears.
Rose hid it, but her good taste came at the cost of her tears.
CHAPTER IV
Léon planned in advance the setting for his proposal. He would make it in the English way, to the girl herself. Léon had never proposed marriage before, and he gave the affair his best attention.
Léon planned ahead for the perfect setting to propose. He decided to do it the traditional English way, directly to the girl. Léon had never proposed marriage before, and he put a lot of effort into making it special.
The Baths of Caracalla are never very crowded and at certain times of the day they are extraordinarily solitary.
The Baths of Caracalla are rarely busy, and at certain times of the day, they can be exceptionally quiet.
Léon knew one of the chief excavators and it was part of his idea to take the entire family of Pinsent with the exception of Rose into the underground regions. The excavator, who was an enthusiast, could be calculated to hold them there for a full hour. Rose, who never liked underground temples, agreed easily enough to remain in the open air, and Léon disappeared with the others. She was a little puzzled over Baedeker’s description of the Baths of Caracalla, once she got the tepidarium in her head she felt she could get on quite easily, but the tepidarium eluded her. The great roofless, sunny space, wouldn’t contract itself reasonably, into a guide book, and then she heard Léon’s returning footsteps.
Léon knew one of the main excavators, and he planned to take the entire Pinsent family except for Rose into the underground areas. The excavator, who was really passionate about his work, could be expected to keep them there for a full hour. Rose, who never liked underground places, agreed without much fuss to stay outside, and Léon left with the others. She felt a bit confused by Baedeker’s description of the Baths of Caracalla. Once she got the tepidarium in her mind, she felt she could navigate it well, but the tepidarium was still elusive for her. The large, sunny space without a roof couldn't be easily simplified into a guidebook format, and then she heard Léon’s footsteps approaching.
“Has anything happened?” she asked in some alarm.
“Did something happen?” she asked, a bit alarmed.
“That is for you to say,” answered Léon with unusual gravity. “For my part I have found you--and that for the moment is enough.”
“That’s for you to decide,” Léon replied with unusual seriousness. “As for me, I have found you—and that’s enough for now.”
“Didn’t you mean to stay down there, then?” asked Rose in some bewilderment.
“Didn’t you mean to stay down there, then?” Rose asked, feeling a bit confused.
“Never in the world,” said Léon more lightly. “Am I the kind of man to engage myself with the temple of Mithras, je m’en fiche de Mithras! I beg your pardon--I should say, in the phrase of your American cousins, I have no use for him!”
“Never in the world,” Léon said more casually. “Am I the type of guy to get involved with the temple of Mithras, I'm not interested in Mithras.! I apologize--I should say, to use the words of your American relatives, I have no interest in him!”
There was no one but themselves in the Baths of Caracalla, the great pink walls stretched spaciously around them, the blue sky benignantly overhead, under foot the fresh spring grasses spread like an emerald fire.
There was no one but themselves in the Baths of Caracalla, the great pink walls stretched spaciously around them, the blue sky kindly overhead, beneath them the fresh spring grasses spread like an emerald fire.
“I suppose we ought to go all over it properly,” Rose asked a little wistfully. Léon shook his head. “Why should we do that?” he objected. “Let us leave propriety to Mithras. If ancient history is true, he stood much in need of it. For ourselves, let us sit down in this corner--under the shelter of the ivy--and look at the pink blossoms in front of us. If you had not informed me how serious it is to pay compliments, I should have told that tree--that it was very nearly as pretty as the English complexion; but as I am a very truthful man and have no wish to curry favor with any one, I should have added, not quite.”
“I guess we should go over it properly,” Rose said with a hint of nostalgia. Léon shook his head. “Why should we do that?” he responded. “Let’s leave propriety to Mithras. If ancient history is correct, he really needed it. For us, let’s just sit down in this corner—under the ivy’s shelter—and admire the pink blossoms in front of us. If you hadn’t told me how important it is to give compliments, I would have told that tree that it’s almost as pretty as the English complexion; but since I’m a very honest man and don’t want to win anyone over, I’d have to add, not quite.”
Rose smiled a little tremulously. She said nothing, but she hoped Léon would go on talking. She turned her eyes on the almond tree; its pale pink flowers hung above them like a little cloud.
Rose smiled a bit nervously. She didn’t say anything, but she hoped Léon would keep talking. She looked up at the almond tree; its light pink flowers hung above them like a little cloud.
A silence fell between them, a significant, tremendous silence. Rose became aware that she was alone with Léon in a way in which she had never been alone with any one before. Their privacy was as breathless as danger. In a moment more it seemed to Rose something tremendous would have happened like an earthquake or a volcano, but probably much nicer than these manifestations of nature.
A silence settled between them, a deep, powerful silence. Rose realized that she was alone with Léon in a way she had never experienced with anyone else before. Their intimacy felt as intense as danger. In the next moment, it dawned on Rose that something extraordinary was about to happen, something like an earthquake or a volcano, but likely much more pleasant than those natural occurrences.
Then she knew that it had happened already. Léon had caught both her hands in his. “Mademoiselle,” he asked her in a queer, strained voice, “Has any man ever kissed you before?”
Then she realized that it had already happened. Léon had grabbed both her hands. “Miss,” he asked her in a strange, tense voice, “Has any guy ever kissed you before?”
She lifted frightened, fluttering eyes to his--they were wonderful in their candor.
She looked up at him with scared, fluttering eyes—they were amazing in their honesty.
“No!” she whispered. “No!”
“No!” she whispered. “No!”
“Alors! You will not be able to say that again!” he said firmly, bending towards her. But though his eyes held hers with the intentness of a hawk, he waited for her answering surrender. She startled him by the urgency of her protest. “Oh, don’t! Don’t!” she pleaded. “Please let me go!” Instantly he released her.
“Alright! You won’t be able to say that again!” he said firmly, leaning towards her. But even though his eyes locked onto hers with the intensity of a hawk, he waited for her to give in. She surprised him with the urgency of her protest. “Oh, don’t! Don’t!” she begged. “Please let me go!” Instantly, he let her go.
“You don’t like me enough?” he asked her in surprise. “Do you think I am such a brute that I would kiss you against your will? Why, never in the world! That is no kiss, that is not a mutual pleasure. But why do you say ‘No’ to me, Rose?--for your eyes--your eyes say ‘Yes’!”
“You don’t like me enough?” he asked her, surprised. “Do you think I’m such a jerk that I would kiss you against your will? Never! That’s not a kiss; it’s not a shared pleasure. But why do you say ‘No’ to me, Rose? Your eyes—your eyes say ‘Yes’!”
“Oh, no!” she answered quickly. “I know you wouldn’t do anything I shouldn’t like, but don’t you see I can’t let you--it’s just because I--I do like you so much.” She turned her face away from him, her eyes filled suddenly with tears. “Please don’t say any more,” she urged. “I know with you it’s different--please go away.”
“Oh, no!” she responded quickly. “I know you wouldn’t do anything I wouldn’t like, but don’t you see I can’t let you—it’s just because I—I like you so much.” She looked away from him, her eyes suddenly filled with tears. “Please don’t say anything more,” she pleaded. “I know it’s different with you—please just go away.”
But Léon sat down near her. “I will do anything in the world you want,” he said firmly, “except go away. After what you have said you cannot expect me to do that. You must listen to me a little now--are you listening, Rose?”
But Léon sat down close to her. “I’ll do anything in the world you want,” he said firmly, “except leave. After what you’ve said, you can’t expect me to do that. You need to listen to me for a moment now—are you listening, Rose?”
She nodded her head.
She nodded.
“I am going to say something that will give you pain,” Léon began slowly. “I had not meant to say it, I had meant, if I were fortunate enough, to give you pleasure, but when you say you like me you make me feel that I must not be a coward. Rose--I am a bad man.”
“I’m about to say something that will hurt you,” Léon started slowly. “I didn’t intend to say this; I wanted, if I was lucky, to bring you joy, but when you say you like me, it makes me feel like I can’t be cowardly. Rose—I am a bad man.”
She turned startled, unbelieving eyes upon him. What he said was painful to her, but she had been expecting a different kind of pain.
She turned to him with shocked, disbelieving eyes. What he said hurt her, but she had been expecting a different kind of hurt.
“Yes,” he said gravely. “It is true. I am not in the least worth your regard. I do not think I shall make a good husband even for you. I say this to you because I am going to add the little thing I had hoped might give you pleasure. Je vous aime, Mademoiselle.” The words had a sharper significance in his own tongue. After he had said them he looked for the first time away from her, towards the almond blossom tree. “You are as fine, as beautiful as that tree,” he murmured, “and oh, my dear, you know as little--as these frail pink flowers--about a man like me. How can I ask you to trust me?”
“Yes,” he said seriously. “It’s true. I’m really not worthy of your attention. I don’t think I would be a good husband, even for you. I’m telling you this because I need to share the small hope I had that might bring you joy. I love you, Mademoiselle.” The words carried a deeper meaning in his own language. After saying them, he looked away from her for the first time, toward the almond blossom tree. “You are as stunning and lovely as that tree,” he murmured, “and oh, my dear, you understand just as little—like these delicate pink flowers—about a man like me. How can I ask you to trust me?”
Fear crept into her eyes. “Léon,” she whispered, “what you said just now was true, wasn’t it?”
Fear crept into her eyes. “Léon,” she whispered, “what you just said was true, right?”
“That I am bad?” he asked bitterly. “Yes--it is true--it would be a poor joke, such an assertion, just now, though perhaps it is a poorer truth. It is also true that I would have kept it from you--if you had not greatly moved me.”
“That I’m bad?” he asked bitterly. “Yes—it’s true—it would be a pretty lame joke to say that right now, though maybe it’s an even worse truth. It’s also true that I would have hidden it from you—if you hadn’t affected me so deeply.”
“No--I didn’t mean that,” she said gently. “I meant the other thing you said.”
“No--I didn’t mean that,” she said softly. “I was talking about the other thing you said.”
He turned quickly. “That I love you?” he asked.
He turned around quickly. “That I love you?” he asked.
Rose nodded. “Because,” she whispered, “I--I would take the risk--if you loved me.”
Rose nodded. “Because,” she whispered, “I—I would take the risk—if you loved me.”
He took her hand and kissed it, and then with a fierce gentleness that seemed impatient of its own restraint, he drew her into his arms and pressed his lips to hers. “You child! You child!” he murmured. “God punish me--if I ever fail you--” But even with his lips against her lips--he envisaged his own failure.
He took her hand and kissed it, then with a passionate gentleness that felt eager to break free, he pulled her into his arms and pressed his lips against hers. “You darling! You darling!” he whispered. “God help me—if I ever let you down—” But even with his lips on hers, he thought about his own failure.
She drew away from him. “Léon,” she said, “I want you to let me go home alone--”
She pulled away from him. “Léon,” she said, “I want you to let me go home by myself—”
He looked at her in surprise--a moment before she had seemed so helpless, so incapable of asserting her surrendered will, and now, facing him with her steady eyes, she seemed an independent, self-reliant woman. For an instant he wondered if he thoroughly understood her, but he put this misgiving away from him.
He looked at her in surprise—just a moment ago, she had seemed so helpless, so unable to assert her surrendered will, and now, facing him with her steady eyes, she looked like an independent, self-reliant woman. For a brief moment, he wondered if he truly understood her, but he pushed that thought aside.
“You must do whatever you wish, of course,” he said gently. “But it is--not that you are unhappy or that you are afraid?”
“You can do whatever you want, of course,” he said softly. “But it’s—not that you’re unhappy or scared?”
She turned towards him fiercely. “Yes,” she said, “I am afraid. How can any one be as happy as I am and not be afraid?”
She turned to him fiercely. “Yes,” she said, “I am afraid. How can anyone be as happy as I am and not be afraid?”
He drew a long breath, he had forgotten that this was her first love.
He took a deep breath; he had forgotten that this was her first love.
They walked together to the gates in silence.
They walked together to the gates in silence.
Across the road the mortuary chapel opened its big iron doors to let a common Roman funeral pass out. Rose shuddered, and turned wide eyes of terror on Léon. “Oh!” she said, “How can God let anybody die!”
Across the road, the mortuary chapel swung open its big iron doors to let a typical Roman funeral pass through. Rose shuddered and turned wide, terrified eyes at Léon. “Oh!” she exclaimed, “How can God allow anyone to die!”
He put her into a carriage, soothing her as best he could, but his own hands trembled. He had not realized how serious this affair was going to be.
He helped her into a carriage, doing his best to calm her, but his own hands were shaking. He hadn’t fully understood how serious this situation was going to be.
It was as serious as death.
It was as serious as dying.
CHAPTER V
The Hotel le Roy became a place for consultations. Everybody interviewed everybody else. The hall, the stuffy red salon, the tiny, damp garden, even the lift became indispensable for hurried conversations, but of course none of them had the least result. Léon, from the moment of his engagement, had taken rooms at another hotel--this was at once more convenable and also much more convenient. His French relatives were furious. He let them consume their fury among themselves, and told them when he had to see them, that their interest in his affairs was charming.
The Hotel le Roy turned into a spot for meetings. Everyone interviewed each other. The hall, the stuffy red lounge, the tiny, damp garden, and even the elevator became essential for quick discussions, but none of them led to any results. Léon, right after getting engaged, moved into another hotel—this was both more suitable and way more convenient. His French relatives were livid. He let them vent their anger among themselves and told them whenever he had to meet with them that their interest in his life was lovely.
The Pinsents were all trying to be large-minded, uninsular and modern, but they didn’t like it.
The Pinsents were all trying to be open-minded, cosmopolitan, and modern, but they didn’t enjoy it.
Mr. Pinsent made a false start. He told Mrs. Pinsent that the engagement was out of the question. Mrs. Pinsent suggested his seeing Rose for himself and talking it all out. Mr. Pinsent refused hastily, clinging to the one plank of masculine security. “Aren’t you the child’s mother?” he demanded. Mrs. Pinsent made no attempt to deny this salient fact. She merely said, “I’m afraid Rose will say she wants to see you about it.” Mr. Pinsent knew what that meant. If he saw Rose he was lost. But as a matter of fact, he was lost already, without seeing Rose. Mrs. Pinsent had lost him.
Mr. Pinsent stumbled at first. He told Mrs. Pinsent that the engagement was out of the question. Mrs. Pinsent suggested he should meet with Rose and discuss everything. Mr. Pinsent quickly refused, holding onto the one thing that made him feel secure as a man. “Aren’t you the child’s mother?” he asked. Mrs. Pinsent didn’t deny that obvious truth. She simply said, “I’m afraid Rose will say she wants to see you about it.” Mr. Pinsent understood what that meant. If he met with Rose, he was done for. But the truth was, he was already done for, even without seeing Rose. Mrs. Pinsent had already lost him.
After Mr. Pinsent had finished saying that the engagement was all nonsense and that he wouldn’t hear of it for a moment, she said he was perfectly right, but it wasn’t as if Léon was an Italian, was it? Paris was really not at all far from London when you came to think of it, and Léon was most obliging, and dressed quite like an Englishman, “and after all,” she finished, “we haven’t anything against him, have we? He told me himself he wasn’t a good Roman Catholic.”
After Mr. Pinsent finished insisting that the engagement was ridiculous and that he wouldn’t entertain it for a second, she agreed that he was completely right, but pointed out that Léon wasn’t Italian, was he? Paris really isn’t that far from London when you think about it, and Léon was very accommodating, dressing just like an Englishman. “And after all,” she concluded, “we don’t have anything against him, do we? He even told me himself that he wasn’t a good Roman Catholic.”
In the end Mr. Pinsent had to see Rose, and after this he agreed to a further interview with Léon.
In the end, Mr. Pinsent had to meet with Rose, and after that, he agreed to another interview with Léon.
The interview was not, from Léon’s point of view, at all what it should have been.
The interview wasn’t, in Léon’s opinion, at all what it should have been.
Mr. Pinsent had no sense of form. He hardly listened to Léon’s statement of his affairs, and he made no statement at all of his own intentions. He walked up and down the rather cold, deserted salon talking about Rose having had pneumonia when she was twelve, and how sensitive she was, and how much he would miss her. She was quite the best bridge player of the three girls, and her golf was coming on splendidly.
Mr. Pinsent had no sense of form. He barely listened to Léon’s update about his situation, and he didn’t share any of his own plans. He paced the chilly, empty living room talking about how Rose had pneumonia when she was twelve, how sensitive she was, and how much he would miss her. She was definitely the best bridge player of the three girls, and her golf game was improving tremendously.
He said he thought Paris hardly the kind of place for a real home life. He hadn’t seen any there, some years ago, when he and Mrs. Pinsent stayed in the Rue de Rivoli. He added that he couldn’t really feel as if Rose would like continually hearing French spoken all round her. It was quite different from being abroad for a time and coming home again afterwards. Mr. Pinsent laid his hand on Léon’s shoulder and sentimentalized the situation in a way that shocked Léon’s whole nature.
He said he thought Paris wasn’t really the kind of place for a true home life. He hadn’t seen any evidence of that years ago when he and Mrs. Pinsent stayed on Rue de Rivoli. He added that he didn’t think Rose would enjoy constantly hearing French all around her. It was totally different from being abroad for a little while and then coming back home. Mr. Pinsent put his hand on Léon’s shoulder and got sentimental about the situation in a way that completely shocked Léon.
Emotion should take place (enough of it, for a mere betrothal) between Léon and Rose; it shouldn’t take place between Rose’s father and Léon, and as for talking about the feeling of a man for a good woman, nothing could have been more out of place. You simply, of course, didn’t talk of it. Mr. Pinsent, however, did.
Emotion should exist (enough of it, for a simple engagement) between Léon and Rose; it shouldn’t exist between Rose’s father and Léon, and as for discussing a man’s feelings for a good woman, that couldn’t have been more inappropriate. You simply, of course, didn’t talk about it. Mr. Pinsent, however, did.
“Of course we must go into everything very carefully later on,” Mr. Pinsent finished, rubbing the back of his head. “Rose seems to have set her heart on you--we must all hope you can make her happy.”
“Of course we need to take everything very carefully later on,” Mr. Pinsent concluded, rubbing the back of his head. “Rose seems to really like you—we all hope you can make her happy.”
Then Mr. Pinsent shook hands with Léon and seemed to think there was nothing more to be said.
Then Mr. Pinsent shook hands with Léon and seemed to think there was nothing left to say.
They never did go into anything later on. In the first place, Madame de Brenteuil refused point blank to meet Mrs. Pinsent. “If,” she said to Léon, “your mother sanctions your engagement, we have decided to permit ourselves to speak to the girl. Her family we will never accept. More you must not demand of us.”
They never ended up discussing anything later. First of all, Madame de Brenteuil flat out refused to meet Mrs. Pinsent. “If,” she told Léon, “your mother approves of your engagement, we’ve decided we can talk to the girl. Her family, however, we will never accept. That’s all we can agree to.”
Madame Legier wrote two letters--one to Léon in which she said if he was sure of getting £500 a year, and the girl was healthy--and agreed to bring up the children as Catholics--she supposed it was better to close with it, though Heaven knew how they would fit things in, the English temperament being as stubborn as wood, and his father most unaccommodating when he was there; and another letter to Rose in which she welcomed her into the family and said what confidence she had in Léon’s choice, and how she and her husband looked forward to the brightening of their future lives by the sight of their children’s happiness.
Madame Legier wrote two letters—one to Léon where she said if he was sure of making £500 a year, and the girl was healthy—and agreed to raise the children as Catholics—she thought it was better to go with it, even though Heaven knew how they would manage things, the English temperament being as stubborn as wood, and his father most unhelpful when he was around; and another letter to Rose welcoming her into the family and expressing how much trust she had in Léon’s choice, and how she and her husband looked forward to their future being brightened by the sight of their children’s happiness.
Monsieur Legier wrote a third letter which Mrs. Pinsent translated to her husband. He said something about a lawyer in it, but Mr. Pinsent said nothing would induce him to see a French lawyer, English ones were bad enough.
Monsieur Legier wrote a third letter which Mrs. Pinsent translated for her husband. He mentioned something about a lawyer in it, but Mr. Pinsent said nothing would convince him to see a French lawyer; English ones were bad enough.
Rose didn’t give anybody time to do much more. She announced that she wanted to be married at once and spend her honeymoon at Capri.
Rose didn’t give anyone time to do much else. She declared that she wanted to get married right away and spend her honeymoon in Capri.
She could buy what she needed in Rome and finish getting her trousseau together in Paris.
She could buy what she needed in Rome and finish putting her trousseau together in Paris.
She had set her heart on going to Capri for her honeymoon and there wasn’t any use anybody saying anything.
She was determined to go to Capri for her honeymoon, and it didn’t matter what anyone else had to say.
She didn’t even pay much attention to Léon, who ventured on one occasion to wonder if Capri was very gay?
She didn’t really pay much attention to Léon, who once dared to ask if Capri was very lively.
“We sha’n’t want to be gay,” Rose said a little soberly. “We shall just be perfectly happy.”
“We aren’t going to be cheerful,” Rose said a little seriously. “We’ll just be completely happy.”
Léon said no more. Of course he expected to be happy, but he had never in his life been happy when he wasn’t a little gay.
Léon said nothing more. He certainly expected to be happy, but he had never truly been happy in his life without feeling a bit cheerful.
Rose saw very little of Léon during their brief engagement. They were both immersed in preparations for the wedding, but the little she saw was like the vision of a Fairy Prince.
Rose saw very little of Léon during their short engagement. They were both caught up in preparing for the wedding, but the few moments she spent with him felt like the dream of a Fairy Prince.
He was gallant, delicate and intent. Nothing about Rose escaped him. He knew with a marvelous tact from moment to moment what would please her best.
He was charming, sensitive, and focused. Nothing about Rose went unnoticed by him. He had an amazing ability to sense from moment to moment what would please her the most.
It was (but of course Rose didn’t know this) the correct attitude for a Frenchman engaged to be married.
It was (but of course Rose didn’t know this) the right attitude for a Frenchman who was engaged to be married.
As the marriage approached, Mrs. Pinsent had moments of secret doubt. She knew it was very silly of her, but Rose was her youngest child, and marriage by two consuls and a Cardinal wasn’t at all like being married properly in your own church at home.
As the wedding day got closer, Mrs. Pinsent had moments of private doubt. She realized it was quite silly of her, but Rose was her youngest child, and getting married by two consuls and a Cardinal wasn’t at all the same as being married properly in your own church back home.
She went so far one evening as to go into Rose’s bedroom under the pretext of borrowing her hairbrush, just to see if her child was quite happy. Mrs. Pinsent’s hair was long and thick like Rose’s, it had been the same color when she was Rose’s age. She sat in an armchair by the bed and thought that Rose, whose hair was done in two long plaits, looked terribly like she used to look when she was ten years old.
She went so far one evening as to enter Rose’s bedroom under the excuse of borrowing her hairbrush, just to check if her child was truly happy. Mrs. Pinsent’s hair was long and thick like Rose’s; it had been the same color when she was Rose’s age. She sat in an armchair by the bed and thought that Rose, whose hair was styled in two long braids, looked just like she did when she was ten years old.
“My dear,” she said, “I like Léon so much.” Rose smiled and blushed and snuggled further into the rather hard second pillow reluctantly conceded to her by the Hotel le Roy.
“My dear,” she said, “I really like Léon a lot.” Rose smiled and blushed, snuggling deeper into the rather firm second pillow that the Hotel le Roy had reluctantly given her.
“Yes, Mamma, I know,” she said, “and he loves you--isn’t it nice?”
“Yes, Mom, I know,” she said, “and he loves you—isn’t that great?”
Mrs. Pinsent reflected. “All the same,” she said, “men are very strange. I mean even our own men. You’d think you could tell what they’re like before you are married to them, but you can’t--you don’t even know for quite a long time afterwards.”
Mrs. Pinsent thought for a moment. “Still,” she said, “men are really odd. I mean, even our own men. You’d think you could figure out what they’re like before you marry them, but you can’t—you don’t even know for quite a while afterwards.”
Rose looked unconcerned. “It’s so funny,” she said, “but I feel as if I knew Léon better than if he was an Englishman. You see, he tells me more. I can’t quite put it to you, so that you can understand, but I think it’s his being so much more expressive.”
Rose seemed unfazed. “It’s so funny,” she said, “but I feel like I know Léon better than if he were English. You see, he shares more with me. I can’t really explain it in a way that you’d get, but I think it’s because he’s so much more expressive.”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pinsent. “Only that isn’t what I mean, you know. I wasn’t thinking of what they said, any of them. I don’t think you can go by that; when they’re in love, they’ll say anything.”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Pinsent. “But that’s not what I mean, you know. I wasn’t considering what they said, any of them. I don’t believe you can rely on that; when they’re in love, they’ll say anything.”
Rose hesitated. “But, Mamma,” she said, “don’t men--don’t they ever stay in love?”
Rose hesitated. “But, Mom,” she said, “don’t guys—don’t they ever stay in love?”
Mrs. Pinsent resorted hastily to the hairbrush. Almost all married women dislike this question.
Mrs. Pinsent quickly grabbed the hairbrush. Almost all married women dislike this question.
“Of course, in a sense,” she admitted. “But when they get used to you they aren’t always very easy to hold.”
“Of course, in a way,” she admitted. “But when they get used to you, they’re not always very easy to handle.”
Rose sat up very straight and slim. “How do you mean--hold?” she asked quickly. Mrs. Pinsent brushed her hair well over her face. She hoped Rose wasn’t thinking about her father. It was an unnecessary fear, Rose wasn’t thinking about any one but Léon.
Rose sat up very straight and slender. “What do you mean--hold?” she asked quickly. Mrs. Pinsent brushed her hair well over her face. She hoped Rose wasn’t thinking about her father. It was an unfounded worry; Rose wasn’t thinking about anyone but Léon.
“Well,” Mrs. Pinsent explained, “I think there comes a time in almost all happy marriages when a man has almost too much of what he wants. He gets, if one isn’t very careful, and perhaps even if one is--a little--a little restive and bored. You see, men never have as much to amuse themselves with as women have--and that makes them take more interest in what they do like even if it isn’t good for them--and other women (whom they wouldn’t really care for a bit--if they saw enough of them) may make an appeal to them just because they’re not their wives. Of course, it mayn’t be at all like this with Léon, dear, only you’re going so far away from us--and he’s a Frenchman, and perhaps they don’t think of marriage quite as we do. I have never read Zola, of course, but I believe there is rather a difference in the point of view.” Mrs. Pinsent faltered--she felt through the cascade of her hair--Rose’s inflexible eyes.
“Well,” Mrs. Pinsent said, “I think there comes a time in almost all happy marriages when a man has almost too much of what he wants. He gets, if one isn’t very careful, and maybe even if one is—a little restless and bored. You see, men never have as many things to keep themselves amused as women do—and that makes them take more interest in what they do like, even if it’s not good for them. Other women (who they wouldn’t really care about at all if they spent enough time with them) might appeal to them just because they’re not their wives. Of course, it might not be like this with Léon, dear, but you’re going so far away from us—and he’s a Frenchman, and maybe they don’t think about marriage quite the same way we do. I’ve never read Zola, of course, but I believe there’s quite a difference in perspective.” Mrs. Pinsent hesitated—she could feel Rose’s unwavering gaze through her cascade of hair.
“What would you do, Mamma,” Rose asked quietly, “if anything--happened like that?”
“What would you do, Mom,” Rose asked quietly, “if anything like that happened?”
Mrs. Pinsent drew a long breath. For a moment she was almost sorry that Bernard Shaw hadn’t had a sharper effect upon her daughter’s imagination. Mrs. Pinsent wasn’t anxious to explain what she would do. She only wanted to be vague, and at the same time helpful; her own case had been quite different, there had been the children, and, besides, Mr. Pinsent wasn’t French.
Mrs. Pinsent took a deep breath. For a moment, she almost wished that Bernard Shaw had a stronger impact on her daughter’s imagination. Mrs. Pinsent didn’t want to explain what she would do. She only aimed to be vague while still being helpful; her own situation was completely different—there were the kids, and anyway, Mr. Pinsent wasn’t French.
“We rather thought,” she said, “of staying on for some time in Rome, and then going to Paris for the first part of the summer. We should be quite near you then--and Agatha could go back to England for her tennis.”
“We were thinking,” she said, “about staying in Rome for a while, and then heading to Paris for the beginning of summer. We’d be pretty close to you then—and Agatha could return to England for her tennis.”
“I couldn’t ever leave Léon,” Rose said strangely, “whatever happened.”
“I could never leave Léon,” Rose said oddly, “no matter what happened.”
“No, dear, of course not,” said Mrs. Pinsent soothingly, then she started quite afresh and began plaiting her hair.
“No, darling, of course not,” said Mrs. Pinsent soothingly, then she started over and began braiding her hair.
“Your father wanted me to tell you,” she said, “that he’s going to have your allowance settled upon you--and upon your children--that’s £500 a year, and later on you’ll have even more, of course, like your sisters, but the money is in an English bank, and it is quite your own, but you’re to have trustees as well, your father has seen to all that. Léon was so nice about it. I knew he would be. He’s been so generous and charming and most thoughtful.” Mrs. Pinsent got up and bent over her daughter. “You are happy, Rose?” she whispered. “You do feel safe?”
“Your dad wanted me to tell you,” she said, “that he’s going to set up your allowance—plus for your kids—that’s £500 a year, and later on you’ll get even more, just like your sisters. But the money is in an English bank, and it’s all yours. However, you’ll have trustees too; your dad has taken care of all that. Léon was really sweet about it. I knew he would be. He’s been so generous and charming and really thoughtful.” Mrs. Pinsent stood up and leaned over her daughter. “You’re happy, Rose?” she whispered. “Do you feel safe?”
Rose lifted her undeterred, terribly triumphant eyes to her mother’s. “I feel as safe,” she said, “as if an angel loved me.”
Rose lifted her unwavering, incredibly triumphant eyes to her mother’s. “I feel as safe,” she said, “as if an angel loved me.”
CHAPTER VI
Everything had been done, the last trunk was packed, the last joke, not a very good one, accomplished by Agatha. The two elder sisters, tired out and unequal to their natural play of spirits, had gone to bed.
Everything was ready, the last suitcase was packed, and Agatha had shared the final joke, which wasn’t very funny. The two older sisters, exhausted and not up for their usual energy, had gone to bed.
Rose flew downstairs to the telephone. The Swiss manageress, a sharp-tongued, good-hearted woman, rose wearily and shouted through the receiver. After a violent exchange of reproaches with an irate porter at the other end, she accomplished the feat of getting hold of Léon, and put the receiver into the girl’s hand. “He is there, Mademoiselle,” she said with a curious glance at the girl’s flushed face.
Rose rushed downstairs to the phone. The Swiss manager, a blunt but caring woman, got up tiredly and yelled into the receiver. After a heated argument with an angry porter on the other end, she managed to reach Léon and handed the receiver to the girl. “He’s on the line, Mademoiselle,” she said, eyeing the girl’s reddened face with interest.
“Oh, thank you,” Rose murmured. “Léon, Léon, are you there?”
“Oh, thank you,” Rose said softly. “Léon, Léon, are you there?”
“But it is Rose?” His voice answered a little as if he was surprised that it was Rose.
"But it's Rose?" His voice replied softly, as if he was surprised it was her.
“Yes,” she said quickly, “I want to see you. Can you come at once?”
"Yes," she said hastily, "I want to see you. Can you come right away?"
“Something has happened?” he asked anxiously. “Something has gone wrong?”
“Has something happened?” he asked anxiously. “Has something gone wrong?”
Rose reassured him. “Oh, no--nothing, but I felt suddenly as if I must see you.”
Rose reassured him. “Oh, no—nothing, but I suddenly felt like I had to see you.”
There was a moment’s pause, a buzzing sound came across the wires, and then Rose heard a strange voice--it sounded like a woman’s saying very slowly, “Mais--c’est la dernière nuit?” And then Léon’s again, “I am very busy to-night, Rose--this that you want to see me about, is it important?”
There was a brief pause, a buzzing sound came through the wires, and then Rose heard a strange voice—it sounded like a woman’s saying very slowly, “But—is this the last night?” And then Léon again, “I’m really busy tonight, Rose—what you want to talk about, is it important?”
She was surprised at his hesitation, and surprised at her own insistence. It seemed to her suddenly very important that she should insist. “Please, please come,” she said urgently. There was another pause, then Léon said again, “Is it a command?”
She was taken aback by his hesitation and by her own insistence. It suddenly felt very important for her to push him. “Please, please come,” she urged. There was another pause, and then Léon asked again, “Is that a command?”
A moment earlier she would not have said that it was a command, but her wish to see him had been mysteriously sharpened into a strange imperative instinct.
A moment earlier, she wouldn't have called it a command, but her desire to see him had somehow intensified into a strange, urgent instinct.
“Isn’t my wish a command?” she asked, trying to laugh. But Léon did not echo her laughter. “Very well, then,” he said, “in ten minutes.”
“Isn’t my wish a command?” she asked, trying to laugh. But Léon didn’t join in her laughter. “Okay, then,” he said, “in ten minutes.”
The big red salon was empty. For the first time Rose noticed the yellow lamp, the blue velvet tablecloth, the enormous imperishable roses in bulging angular vases under the great gilt mirror.
The big red living room was empty. For the first time, Rose noticed the yellow lamp, the blue velvet tablecloth, and the huge everlasting roses in the bulging angular vases underneath the large gilded mirror.
She had been so happy all these weeks she hadn’t really seen what anything was like, and she had hardly ever been alone for ten minutes. Now she was alone. She remembered with a little smile that Léon had once said of the salon that as an interior it was not seductive.
She had been so happy all these weeks that she hadn’t really noticed what anything was like, and she had hardly ever been alone for ten minutes. Now she was alone. She remembered with a slight smile that Léon had once said the salon wasn't very appealing as an interior.
The Pinsents did not use irony, but Rose thought she rather liked it. In ten minutes precisely Léon was with her. Fortunately Madame de Brenteuil had gone to bed.
The Pinsents didn’t use sarcasm, but Rose thought she kind of liked it. Exactly ten minutes later, Léon was with her. Luckily, Madame de Brenteuil had gone to bed.
Léon entered quickly, looking about him as if he had expected one or more of the Pinsent family to be in attendance. Only Rose, feeling suddenly rather small and very far away, stood under an imitation palm close by the mantelpiece.
Léon walked in quickly, scanning the room as if he expected one or more of the Pinsent family to be there. Only Rose, suddenly feeling quite small and distant, stood near the mantelpiece under a fake palm tree.
Léon took her hands, kissed them, pressing them, and letting them go in one quick movement.
Léon took her hands, kissed them, pressed them, and then let them go in one smooth motion.
“I am here,” he said, drawing a seat up close to her. “Well--what is this thing that has suddenly become necessary for us to talk about?”
“I’m here,” he said, pulling a chair close to her. “So, what’s this thing we suddenly need to talk about?”
Rose looked at him questioningly. Really she hardly knew what it was that she wanted to see him for, perhaps it was after all only to see him! To count over her riches, to feel the wonderful golden coins slip through her eager fingers. Only now as she met his eyes it seemed to her that he shut her out. He had a strange hard look, and though he smiled, his smile itself had a new quality, a quality which seemed to put her a little to one side. “I don’t quite know, Léon,” she murmured. “I did want to see you--but I think I must have had some reason.”
Rose looked at him with curiosity. Honestly, she barely knew why she wanted to see him—maybe it was just to see him! To count her treasures, to feel the amazing golden coins slip through her eager fingers. But now, as she met his gaze, it felt like he was pushing her away. He had a strange, hard expression, and even though he smiled, there was something different about his smile, something that seemed to put her at a distance. “I’m not really sure, Léon,” she said softly. “I wanted to see you—but I think I must have had a reason.”
Léon glanced through the glass door of the salon at the back of the Manageress’ head. “Let us hope so,” he said cheerfully, “for it is ten o’clock and I see no one here but Madame at the Bureau.”
Léon looked through the glass door of the salon at the back of the Manageress’ head. “Let’s hope so,” he said cheerfully, “because it's ten o’clock and I only see Madame at the Bureau.”
“Father was here--but I sent him away,” Rose explained conscientiously.
“Dad was here—but I sent him away,” Rose explained earnestly.
Léon gave an odd little laugh. “To-night,” he said, “you are very imperative. But you see we are all your slaves. He went--I came--well--what do you wish of us?”
Léon gave a strange little laugh. “Tonight,” he said, “you're being really demanding. But you see, we're all your servants. He left—I came—so, what do you want from us?”
“Léon,” she whispered, frightened by the coldness of his voice, “weren’t you glad to come?”
“Léon,” she whispered, scared by the coldness of his voice, “weren’t you happy to come?”
He gave himself a tiny shake as if he were trying to pull himself into a fresh frame of mind.
He gave himself a little shake as if he were trying to get into a new mindset.
“But of course,” he said, “you are adorable.” To a critical ear his tone lacked conviction, but Rose’s ear was not critical; that is to say, not yet. She gave a little sigh of relief.
“But of course,” he said, “you’re adorable.” To a critical ear, his tone seemed insincere, but Rose’s ear wasn’t critical; that is to say, not yet. She let out a small sigh of relief.
“I think I know what it was I meant to say,” she stated, “Mamma has been talking to me about marriage.”
“I think I know what I was trying to say,” she said, “Mom has been talking to me about marriage.”
“Ah--!” said Léon quickly.
“Ah--!” Léon said quickly.
“Something she said,” Rose continued, “made me wonder. You see, I had always supposed when you were in love--that was enough. But what she said made me wonder if perhaps it didn’t matter a good deal how?”
“Something she said,” Rose continued, “made me think. You see, I always thought that when you were in love, that was enough. But what she said made me question if maybe it really mattered a lot how?”
Léon looked a trifle puzzled, but he was also amused, his hardness was beginning to melt under the spell of her wistful loveliness; something--some other spell, perhaps, receded from him.
Léon looked a bit confused, but he was also amused; his tough exterior was starting to soften in response to her dreamy beauty. Something—another kind of charm, maybe—seemed to pull away from him.
“Bien sur,” he murmured, looking into her eyes. “It matters how one loves.”
“Of course,” he murmured, looking into her eyes. “How you love really matters.”
“And I couldn’t help thinking,” Rose went on with gathering confidence, “that you knew rather more about it than I do.”
“And I couldn’t help thinking,” Rose continued with growing confidence, “that you knew a lot more about it than I do.”
Léon’s eyes flickered under the yellow lamps. It was almost as if they were laughing at her.
Léon's eyes shimmered under the yellow lamps. It was almost like they were mocking her.
“Yes,” he said caressingly, “yes--that is always possible.”
“Yes,” he said softly, “yes—that’s always possible.”
“You see,” Rose explained, “all along I have felt as if you knew me, and what I wanted, and how you could please me, so astonishingly well.”
“You see,” Rose explained, “all along I felt like you knew me, understood what I wanted, and could please me so incredibly well.”
Léon smiled. He did not tell her that compared to other women--many other women--she was easy to please.
Léon smiled. He didn't tell her that compared to other women—many other women—she was easy to please.
“Of course,” Rose went on, “in a way I understand you. I told Mamma that! Better than if you were English, because we’ve talked so much, you see--but I’m not sure--not quite sure--that I know all the things you don’t like.
“Of course,” Rose continued, “I can relate to you in a way. I told Mom that! It’s better than if you were English, since we’ve talked so much, you know--but I’m not sure--not completely sure--that I know all the things you dislike.
“What I wanted to ask you to-night was--will you always tell me what you want and not mind if I’m stupid and don’t know things until you tell me? You need never tell me more than once--I shall always remember.”
“What I wanted to ask you tonight is—will you always tell me what you want and not mind if I’m clueless and don’t know things until you explain? You never have to tell me more than once—I’ll always remember.”
She had touched him now, touched him so much that he sprang to his feet and walked hastily to the window. She could not see his face. She waited patiently and a little anxiously for him to come back to her. He said, when he came back, and stood behind her chair:
She had touched him now, touched him so much that he jumped up and quickly walked to the window. She couldn’t see his face. She waited patiently and a bit anxiously for him to return. When he came back and stood behind her chair, he said:
“You are adorable,” but he said it quite differently, he said it as if he really found her adorable. “It is true,” he said at last, very gently and tenderly. “There are things that we must teach each other, and to-night I will teach you one of them. You should not have sent for me here.”
“You’re adorable,” but he said it in a totally different way, as if he genuinely thought she was adorable. “It’s true,” he finally said, very softly and kindly. “There are things we need to teach each other, and tonight I’m going to teach you one of them. You shouldn’t have called for me here.”
“Ah, but why, Léon?” she cried. “It was just the last night”--her voice faltered--some queer little trick of the brain forced into her memory the voice she had heard on the telephone. That woman, too, had said to somebody that it was the last night.
“Ah, but why, Léon?” she cried. “It was just the last night”—her voice faltered—some strange little trick of the mind brought back to her the voice she had heard on the phone. That woman, too, had told someone that it was the last night.
“In the first place,” he said, still gently, but a little gravely, “you should not have seen me at all--on the evening before our marriage, it is the reason itself! You should have spent it with your mother and sisters. It surprised me--it surprised me very much--your sending for me.”
“In the first place,” he said, still gently, but a little seriously, “you shouldn’t have seen me at all—on the evening before our wedding, that’s the whole point! You should have spent it with your mother and sisters. I was surprised—it surprised me a lot—that you sent for me.”
She flushed crimson. “Do not think I blame you,” he said quickly. “But I am a Frenchman, and you must learn a little how we think.” Rose bowed her head. “And in the second place,” he said, “my very dear child--you must not constrain me to come to you--it is my delight--my joy to be with you--be very careful that you never make it my duty! I am your lover--to-morrow I shall be your husband. So--so you will remember, never try to constrain me to be with you--let me come, let me go, do not try to hold me, and do not seek to know where I have been.”
She turned red. “Don’t think I blame you,” he said quickly. “But I’m French, and you need to understand a bit about how we think.” Rose lowered her head. “And secondly,” he continued, “my dear child—you mustn’t make me feel obligated to be with you—it’s my pleasure, my joy to be with you—just be very careful never to make it feel like a duty! I am your lover—and tomorrow I will be your husband. So, remember, never try to make me feel obligated to be around—let me come and go, don’t try to hold me back, and don’t pry into where I’ve been.”
“But,” she cried eagerly, “Léon--I didn’t mean to do anything like that! I--I was frightened. I wanted you! Just to see you! I never will again--I mean--I don’t think--do you?--I shall ever be frightened again. It wasn’t that I meant to--oh, what a horrible word--constrain you--only I thought you would be alone and wanting me, too!”
“But,” she exclaimed excitedly, “Léon—I didn’t mean to do anything like that! I—I was scared. I just wanted to see you! I won’t do it again—I mean—I don’t think—I’ll ever be scared again. It wasn’t that I meant to—oh, what a terrible word—control you—only I thought you’d be alone and missing me, too!”
“Mon Dieu!” he cried, with sudden exasperation. “Of course I want you!”
“God!” he exclaimed, with sudden frustration. “Of course I want you!”
She drew back a little from the savage light in his eyes--he had caught her arm suddenly and roughly--but in an instant he had himself in hand. “Now I am going,” he said. “You are not to be frightened any more. You are mine, my sweetheart, my wife, my darling! How I love the pretty English words!--and you will love a little your funny French husband, will you not?--and forgive him, if you do not always understand him.”
She pulled back a bit from the intense look in his eyes—he had grabbed her arm suddenly and harshly—but in a moment, he regained his composure. “Now I’m leaving,” he said. “You don’t have to be scared anymore. You belong to me, my sweetheart, my wife, my darling! I love the lovely English words!—and you’ll love your goofy French husband a little bit, won’t you?—and forgive him if you don’t always get what he’s saying.”
He took her very gently in his arms, and kissed her troubled eyes and put his lips lingeringly and tenderly to hers. There were tears on her eyelashes, but she smiled bravely up at him. “I will never forget what you have said,” she murmured, “and I will love you always.”
He held her gently in his arms, kissed her worried eyes, and pressed his lips softly and lovingly to hers. Tears clung to her eyelashes, but she smiled bravely at him. “I will never forget what you’ve said,” she whispered, “and I will always love you.”
Then he went away. After he had gone, it occurred to Rose that she was to belong to him, but if they were to be happy he must not belong to her. She did not put it quite as sharply as this, but she reminded herself that the great thing was for Léon never to feel bound.
Then he left. After he was gone, it hit Rose that she was meant to be with him, but for them to be happy, he couldn’t feel tied down to her. She didn't phrase it exactly like that, but she reminded herself that the most important thing was for Léon to never feel obligated.
Madame came in from the bureau to put out the lights. “You will not need them any more, Mademoiselle,” she asked, “now that Monsieur has gone?”
Madame came in from the office to turn off the lights. “You won’t need them anymore, Mademoiselle,” she asked, “now that Monsieur has left?”
“No,” said Rose. “Thank you very much. Madame, are you French?”
“No,” said Rose. “Thank you so much. Madame, are you French?”
“No, Mademoiselle,” the Manageress replied. “I am a Swiss from Basle.”
“No, Miss,” the Manageress replied. “I’m Swiss from Basel.”
“But you know French people?” Rose insisted.
“But do you know French people?” Rose insisted.
Madame shrugged her shoulders. “I know most people,” she observed. “Even Arabs, I once kept a hotel in Egypt; but why do you ask, Mademoiselle?”
Madame shrugged. “I know most people,” she said. “Even Arabs; I used to run a hotel in Egypt. But why do you ask, Mademoiselle?”
“I wondered,” Rose said, “if you thought them--the French, I mean--very difficult to please?”
“I was curious,” Rose said, “if you thought the French were very hard to please?”
“No people are easy to please,” Madame replied, putting out the lights with a sharp twist, as if she disliked them. “And all are unpleasant when they are not pleased. I do not say the French are more unpleasant than the others. They know what they are about and they don’t ask for the moon and expect to get it for two sous, but what they ask for--that they do expect to get no matter what it costs others that they should have it. In general, I find the French have very little heart. I have no complaint to make against them. They are orderly, they do not waste time, they have the sense of how to behave. But I find it is better to expect nothing from them, and to remain independent. Is there anything further you require, Mademoiselle?”
“No one is easy to please,” Madame replied, turning off the lights with a quick twist, as if she didn’t like them. “And everyone is unpleasant when they’re not satisfied. I don’t mean to say the French are worse than others. They know what they want, and they don’t ask for the impossible and expect to get it for next to nothing, but what they do ask for— they expect to receive, no matter what it costs others to provide it. Overall, I find the French lack a lot of warmth. I have no complaints against them. They are organized, they don’t waste time, and they know how to behave. But I think it’s better to expect nothing from them and to stay independent. Is there anything else you need, Mademoiselle?”
Rose thanked her again and turned thoughtfully away. Madame, with the last switch in her hand, looked curiously after her. “The English,” she said to herself, “are not practical. Nevertheless, Madame de Brenteuil is quite wrong about them. They mean no harm. The whole family Pinsent walks about with its eyes shut, as innocent as the newly baptized. They are a race of mystics without manners. It is what comes of a meat breakfast so early in the morning. The senses become clogged. I must not forget to remind Alfonso that the father Pinsent wants bacon with his eggs.”
Rose thanked her again and walked away, lost in thought. Madame, holding the last switch in her hand, looked after her with curiosity. “The English,” she muttered to herself, “aren't very practical. Still, Madame de Brenteuil is completely wrong about them. They don't mean any harm. The entire Pinsent family wanders around with their eyes closed, as innocent as someone just baptized. They’re a bunch of mystics with no manners. It’s what happens when you have a meat breakfast so early in the day. Their senses get all clogged up. I must remember to tell Alfonso that Mr. Pinsent wants bacon with his eggs.”
CHAPTER VII
They had been married a week--a tremulous, ecstatic, amazing week.
They had been married for a week—a shaky, thrilling, incredible week.
It seemed to Rose made up of all the laughing colors of the sea.
It seemed to Rose like it was made up of all the vibrant colors of the sea.
They were surrounded by the sea, clear and limpid as a shallow pool, the great deep bay gleamed and shone about them.
They were surrounded by the ocean, clear and smooth like a shallow pool, the vast bay sparkled and shimmered around them.
Out of it the Islands rose like flowers. Capri uneven, wild and blue, Ischia tulip-shaped and tall--Posilippo and its attendant isles like a fallen spray of blossoms; and in Capri itself the whole spring lay bare to the sun.
Out of it, the Islands rose like flowers. Capri was uneven, wild, and blue; Ischia was tulip-shaped and tall—Posilippo and its nearby isles resembled a fallen spray of blossoms; and in Capri itself, the entire spring was laid bare to the sun.
The South was like Léon--it was beautiful, but it was strange.
The South was like Léon—it was beautiful, but it felt odd.
On their first evening they had driven swiftly up the hillside; the air was cold and keen; the small mountain ponies galloped through the quick-falling darkness and just for a moment a breath of fear touched the triumphant bride.
On their first evening, they drove quickly up the hillside; the air was cold and sharp; the small mountain ponies raced through the quickly falling darkness, and for just a moment, a hint of fear touched the triumphant bride.
She longed for something familiar, something that wasn’t even beautiful, but to which she had grown accustomed. She didn’t put it to herself quite like that--she only wished she hadn’t had to leave her fox terrier at home.
She missed something familiar, something that wasn't even pretty, but that she had gotten used to. She didn't think of it that way—she just wished she hadn't left her fox terrier at home.
The moment passed and other richer moments took its place.
The moment faded, and richer moments took its place.
Love was just--what without expecting it Rose had most desired. No one could have expected any one to be as wonderful as Léon. He spilt his soul into his passion, his ardor filled their hours, there was no way in which he did not color her life. She felt herself like some poor common pebble transformed into purple and rose color by the touch of the sea.
Love was simply what Rose had always wanted without even realizing it. No one could have guessed that someone could be as remarkable as Léon. He poured his soul into his passion, and his enthusiasm filled their moments together; he touched her life in every way possible. She felt like an ordinary pebble that had been transformed into shades of purple and pink by the sea's touch.
It never occurred to her that when the tide recedes the color goes. She did not know that Léon’s passion was a tide, and she did not believe that it would ever recede.
It never crossed her mind that when the tide goes out, the color fades. She didn’t realize that Léon’s passion was like a tide, and she didn’t think it would ever ebb.
They explored everything in Capri, the ruins of Tiberius’ villas, the many colored grottos, the little stray paths that led between high walls to the heights of Capri--and everything they saw Rose loved. But best of all she loved their own familiar garden of the Hotel Paradiso, surrounded by violets, where Léon taught her to smoke cigarettes and where the stars swooped down on them in the velvet dark evenings, leaning just over the tops of the little stunted trees.
They checked out everything in Capri—the ruins of Tiberius' villas, the colorful grottos, the small winding paths that led between tall walls to the heights of Capri—and Rose loved it all. But what she loved most was their own familiar garden at the Hotel Paradiso, surrounded by violets, where Léon taught her to smoke cigarettes and where the stars seemed to swoop down on them in the velvety dark evenings, hovering just above the tops of the little stunted trees.
She had everything she wanted then, but most of all she had Léon, rarer and sweeter than the voilets, more astonishing and limitless than the southern stars.
She had everything she wanted at that moment, but most importantly, she had Léon, more precious and delightful than violets, more amazing and boundless than the stars in the south.
Of course he had his faults. Rose accepted these limits of natural frailty with eager tenderness.
Of course, he had his flaws. Rose embraced these limitations of human weakness with genuine affection.
He was jealous, fierce and a little hard on anything that interfered with his crowning absorption. Rose had heard him speak with cold, incisive sharpness to a waiter who interrupted one of their soft, interminable garden intimacies; and Léon was indifferent, intensely indifferent--to anything or any one but her.
He was jealous, intense, and a bit strict with anything that disrupted his complete focus on her. Rose had heard him speak with cold, cutting sharpness to a waiter who interrupted one of their long, soft moments in the garden; and Léon was indifferent, deeply indifferent—to anything or anyone except her.
She couldn’t be said to mind it, but she noticed it; it made her hope that nothing would ever happen to her--it would be so awful if it did--for Léon.
She didn't really mind it, but she noticed it; it made her hope that nothing would ever happen to her—it would be so terrible if it did—for Léon.
Then one day he ran up the outside staircase which led to their rooms with a peculiar, excited expression in his eyes. Rose came out to meet him, and together they leaned over the balcony.
Then one day he hurried up the stairs outside that led to their rooms with a strange, excited look in his eyes. Rose came out to greet him, and they both leaned over the balcony together.
“Such a funny thing has happened,” he explained. “I’ve met an old friend, isn’t it strange?--he is here also on his honeymoon. The wife--I had not met before--you must know them. I have asked them to-morrow to tea.”
“Something really funny has happened,” he said. “I ran into an old friend, isn’t that strange? He’s here on his honeymoon too. I haven’t met his wife before—you should know them. I’ve invited them over for tea tomorrow.”
Rose hid a moment’s dissatisfaction. “Are they French, Léon?” she asked a little nervously.
Rose concealed a brief feeling of dissatisfaction. “Are they French, Léon?” she asked, a bit nervously.
“But of course, yes, Parisians of the most Parisian. Do you object to that?” he demanded impatiently.
“But of course, yes, the most typical Parisians. Do you have a problem with that?” he asked impatiently.
“Oh no!” she explained. “Only you know, Léon dear, my French is so bad!”
“Oh no!” she exclaimed. “Only you know, Léon dear, my French is terrible!”
He didn’t say it was adorable, which was what he usually said, though he never allowed her to attempt it when they were together. “It is time you learned French,” he said. “You can’t go on like this.” Then he looked at her with strange critical eyes. “You mustn’t wear that to-morrow,” he said coldly. “What have you got that you can wear? Madame Gérard--dresses.”
He didn’t call it adorable, which was what he usually said, even though he never let her try it when they were together. “It’s time you learned French,” he said. “You can’t keep going like this.” Then he looked at her with a strange critical gaze. “You can’t wear that tomorrow,” he said coldly. “What do you have that you can wear? Madame Gérard—dresses.”
Rose flushed. “Dearest,” she answered, “you know everything I’ve got--I thought you liked my clothes--they were all I could get in Rome.”
Rose blushed. “Honey,” she replied, “you know I have everything I own—I thought you liked my outfits—they were all I could find in Rome.”
“They are, nevertheless, extremely poor,” Léon pronounced with an air of finality. “I can’t think why you have no manner of putting on your clothes. There is no character in them, no charm, no unexpectedness. You dress as if you wanted shelter from the cold. Also none of your things have any seduction--they are as dull as boiled eggs. You cannot live in Paris and dress like an English country miss.”
“They are, however, really poor,” Léon stated decisively. “I can’t understand why you don’t know how to put together your outfits. There’s no personality in them, no charm, no surprises. You dress like you’re just looking to stay warm. Also, none of your clothes have any appeal—they're as boring as plain boiled eggs. You can’t live in Paris and dress like a girl from the English countryside.”
Rose felt as if she would die if Léon would not get that cold look out of his eyes. She lost her head under his impassive scrutiny. “Must I meet them?” she pleaded. “The Gérards, I mean. They don’t sound a bit my kind of people.”
Rose felt like she would die if Léon didn't get that cold look out of his eyes. She lost her composure under his blank stare. “Do I have to meet them?” she pleaded. “The Gérards, I mean. They don't seem like my kind of people at all.”
“But of course you must meet them!” said Léon angrily. “Naturally, since you are my wife--you are not my mistress, to be hidden away at such a time!”
“But of course you have to meet them!” Léon said angrily. “Naturally, since you’re my wife—you’re not my mistress to be kept a secret at a time like this!”
“Léon!” Rose exclaimed--his words struck at her like a whip lash. She turned quickly away and went into their room. She felt as if she could not stay any longer with Léon. In five minutes he rejoined her--not the strange, disagreeable man who had spoken to her like that, but her husband Léon. He was full of tender apologies. He couldn’t, he explained, think what had made him so nervous. Perhaps it was because Capri was so quiet, one resented anything that broke into it. But, after all after to-morrow they need see very little of the Gérards--Raoul wasn’t a great friend of his--he was, however, an interesting man--a well-known and very fine singer. He was a good deal thought of in Paris. Perhaps one day he would sing to them. Madame also was musical. She adored her husband’s voice.
“Léon!” Rose exclaimed—his words hit her like a whip. She quickly turned away and went into their room. She felt like she couldn’t stay with Léon any longer. In five minutes, he joined her—not the strange, unpleasant man who had spoken to her like that, but her husband Léon. He was full of sincere apologies. He couldn’t, he explained, figure out why he had been so anxious. Maybe it was because Capri was so peaceful, and any interruption felt unwelcome. But after tomorrow, they wouldn’t have to see much of the Gérards—Raoul wasn’t really a close friend of his—though he was an interesting guy—a well-known and very talented singer. He was quite respected in Paris. Maybe one day he would sing for them. Madame was also musical. She loved her husband’s voice.
Rose said that would be lovely, and she asked Léon how long the Gérards’ honeymoon had lasted. Léon said longer than theirs--a fortnight or three weeks, perhaps.
Rose said that would be great, and she asked Léon how long the Gérards’ honeymoon had lasted. Léon said it was longer than theirs—maybe two weeks or three.
It was Madame’s idea, Capri. They had taken a villa so that Raoul could practise comfortably. Raoul would naturally have preferred Naples. “She is romantic, however, like you,” Léon murmured, kissing Rose’s soft white throat.
It was Madame’s idea, Capri. They had rented a villa so Raoul could practice comfortably. Raoul would have naturally preferred Naples. “She is romantic, just like you,” Léon murmured, kissing Rose’s soft white throat.
Then he sighed a little and moved restlessly about the room. “For Raoul,” he murmured, “I am not so sure. Capri isn’t very gay.” This was the second time Léon had mentioned the lack of this quality in Capri, and neither time had Rose paid any attention to it. She was not a Frenchwoman, and she had no idea that Léon attached any particular weight to the idea of gaiety.
Then he let out a sigh and moved around the room restlessly. “As for Raoul,” he murmured, “I’m not so sure. Capri isn’t very lively.” This was the second time Léon had brought up the absence of this quality in Capri, and Rose hadn’t paid attention either time. She wasn’t French, and she had no clue that Léon placed any particular importance on the idea of liveliness.
Léon kissed her again. This time he did it a little remorsefully.
Léon kissed her again. This time, he did it with a hint of regret.
They were to have tea in the garden under the almond blossom trees. Léon was to go into Capri and return early with cakes and roses, but before he went he inspected Rose’s dressing table. He frowned helplessly at her dreadful lack of accessories.
They were going to have tea in the garden under the almond blossom trees. Léon was supposed to go into Capri and come back early with cakes and roses, but before he left, he checked out Rose’s dressing table. He frowned in frustration at her terrible lack of accessories.
“Before she goes,” he explained to Rose, “Madame will no doubt wish to tidy her hair and readjust her veil. Why is it you have nothing here?”
“Before she goes,” he explained to Rose, “Madame will probably want to fix her hair and adjust her veil. Why don’t you have anything here?”
Rose gazed at him. “But, Léon,” she said gently, “I have pins and brushes.”
Rose looked at him. “But, Léon,” she said softly, “I have pins and brushes.”
Léon exploded suddenly into one of his picturesque whiffs of anger. “Mon Dieu! Are you a woman at all?” he exclaimed. “You have no powder, no rouge, no scent. You have nothing here on your dressing table that a woman should have! Oh, you everlasting creature of soap and fresh air! How can I explain you? How can I explain anything? I shall go mad!”
Léon suddenly erupted into one of his dramatic bursts of anger. “My God! Are you even a woman?” he shouted. “You have no makeup, no blush, no perfume. There's nothing on your dressing table that a woman should have! Oh, you endless being of soap and fresh air! How can I make sense of you? How can I make sense of anything? I'm going to lose my mind!”
Afterwards he calmed down. He would, he explained, buy what he could get at Capri. Fortunately Rose did have silver-topped boxes and bottles; these could be filled to look as natural as possible.
After that, he settled down. He said he would buy what he could get in Capri. Luckily, Rose did have silver-topped boxes and bottles; these could be filled to look as natural as possible.
Rose agreed; she would have agreed to anything to please him, but she was surprised at the amount of things Léon apparently considered a Frenchwoman would find necessary in order to reassume her veil and tidy her hair after a tea-party. Besides, Rose didn’t like scent.
Rose agreed; she would have said yes to anything to please him, but she was surprised by how many things Léon seemed to think a Frenchwoman would need to put her veil back on and fix her hair after a tea party. Plus, Rose didn’t like perfume.
At half-past four Madame Gérard appeared, her husband strolling a little behind her.
At 4:30, Madame Gérard showed up, with her husband walking a bit behind her.
Two impressions flashed simultaneously upon Rose; one was that Madame Gérard, though distinctly smart, wasn’t particularly pretty, and the other, that in spite of her lovely clothes, her new husband, and the romance of Capri, she hadn’t got happy eyes.
Two impressions hit Rose at the same time: one was that Madame Gérard, while definitely stylish, wasn’t exactly attractive, and the other was that despite her beautiful clothes, her new husband, and the allure of Capri, she didn’t have happy eyes.
Her other impressions of Madame Gérard she formed more slowly.
Her other impressions of Madame Gérard developed more gradually.
Monsieur Gérard she instantly and wholly disliked.
Monsieur Gérard, she instantly and completely disliked.
He was much older than his wife, and had a bored, conceited air, and rather thick red lips.
He was much older than his wife and had a bored, arrogant vibe, along with rather thick red lips.
He stared a great deal at Rose, and said several times over, when Léon introduced him to her, that he was very much impressed.
He looked at Rose a lot and mentioned several times, when Léon introduced them, that he was really impressed.
Madame was charming; she was charming about the garden, about the tea, about the wonderful English nation, and about Capri; but she was charming in Parisian French. Neither of the Gérards knew a word of English, and Madame spoke in a cascade of little soft, vanishing sounds, the significance of which poor nervous, attentive Rose couldn’t possibly catch.
Madame was charming; she was charming about the garden, about the tea, about the amazing English nation, and about Capri; but she spoke charmingly in Parisian French. Neither of the Gérards knew any English, and Madame spoke in a flow of soft, fleeting sounds, the meaning of which poor, nervous, attentive Rose couldn’t possibly grasp.
Monsieur Gérard, on the other hand, made three separate emphatic attempts to talk to Rose. Rose blushed and frowned and didn’t suppose for a single instant that she had understood what he said. She wouldn’t have liked it at all if she had, but of course men couldn’t say such things to ladies to whom they had just been introduced.
Monsieur Gérard, on the other hand, made three strong attempts to talk to Rose. Rose blushed and frowned and didn’t think for a second that she understood what he said. She wouldn't have liked it at all if she had, but of course, men couldn’t say those things to ladies they had just been introduced to.
What was strange was that she could, she always bewilderingly had been able to understand Léon’s French, however fast or complicated the rush of his talk might be, and what was so odd, so uncomfortable and bewildering was that Léon was saying really dreadful things to Madame Gérard. Not that Madame Gérard minded, on the contrary she seemed particularly stimulated by Léon’s vivid attentions. Nor that Monsieur Gérard minded, either; he gave up his endeavors with Rose, and seemed to resign himself to a silent but perfectly good-tempered peace. He seemed, though the idea was as preposterous as everything else, to feel like a sentry who has just been relieved after a too protracted exposure at a difficult post. He ate heartily, and when he had finished he asked permission to smoke, once or twice he hummed something under his breath.
What was strange was that she could, and always oddly had been able to understand Léon’s French, no matter how fast or complicated his speech got. What made it even weirder and more uncomfortable was that Léon was saying some really awful things to Madame Gérard. But Madame Gérard didn't seem to care; in fact, she appeared to be quite energized by Léon’s lively attention. Monsieur Gérard didn’t mind either; he gave up trying with Rose and seemed to settle into a silent but completely good-natured peace. He looked, though the thought was as ridiculous as everything else, like a guard who had just been relieved after a long stint at a tough post. He ate heartily, and when he was done, he asked if he could smoke, and a couple of times he hummed something softly to himself.
It was perfectly natural that Léon should not notice Rose, you can’t in public single out your wife for attention, and Madame Gérard made the most valiant efforts to include her.
It was completely understandable that Léon didn’t notice Rose; you can’t draw attention to your wife in public, and Madame Gérard tried really hard to include her.
Expressive, gesticulating, infinitely gay, Madame drew, or strove to draw, the poor dull little English wife into the swift current of their talk, but she did not succeed, partly, no doubt, because Rose was shy, but partly also because Léon markedly wished to keep her out.
Expressive, gesturing, full of life, Madame tried to pull the dull little English wife into the fast flow of their conversation, but she didn’t succeed. This was partly because Rose was shy, but also because Léon clearly wanted to keep her out.
Rose kept out. She made herself as busy as she could pouring out tea and handing cake, then she leaned back in her chair and tried to look as if she enjoyed hearing Léon and Madame--what?--you couldn’t call it exactly talk.
Rose stayed out of it. She kept herself as busy as possible by pouring tea and serving cake, then she leaned back in her chair and tried to look like she was enjoying listening to Léon and Madame—what?—you couldn't exactly call it a conversation.
That was the difficulty. It was more of a game than a conversation, and a game whose rules Rose had never learnt.
That was the problem. It was more of a game than a chat, and a game whose rules Rose had never learned.
Monsieur Gérard got up after a time, and asked if Madame would excuse him--might he examine the planting of the lemons? He was madly interested in lemons.
Monsieur Gérard got up after a while and asked if Madame would excuse him—could he check on the lemon planting? He was really interested in lemons.
Rose gladly excused him. She heard Léon ask Madame Gérard if this statement of her husband’s was true.
Rose happily let him off the hook. She heard Léon ask Madame Gérard if what her husband said was true.
“Never in the world!” Madame gaily replied. “He does not know the difference between a lemon and an orange!”
“Never in the world!” Madame cheerfully replied. “He can’t tell the difference between a lemon and an orange!”
“Then let us,” said Léon, “also go and examine something we do not understand.”
“Then let’s,” said Léon, “go and check out something we don’t understand.”
Rose stayed where she was. Something had happened to her little secret lovely garden, it was suddenly vulgarized and spoilt.
Rose stayed where she was. Something had happened to her little secret lovely garden; it was suddenly ruined and made ugly.
The scent of the lemons, delicate and pungent, made her head ache. The pigeons came to her, when the others had gone, and she fed them from the crumbs of her first party. She had always thought it would be so delightful to give a party with Léon, but she had not supposed that the party, as far as she was concerned, would be composed exclusively of pigeons.
The smell of the lemons, both sweet and strong, gave her a headache. The pigeons approached her when everyone else had left, and she fed them with the leftover crumbs from her first party. She always imagined it would be wonderful to throw a party with Léon, but she didn't expect that, for her, the event would end up being just her and the pigeons.
CHAPTER VIII
An affair of importance had brought Monsieur Gérard to the Hotel Paradiso. He excused himself to Rose for wishing to consult her husband privately. Rose accepted his excuses sedately and retired to her balcony.
An important matter had brought Monsieur Gérard to the Hotel Paradiso. He apologized to Rose for wanting to speak with her husband privately. Rose accepted his apology calmly and went to her balcony.
She liked Léon to be consulted. It showed how wise he was, that an older man, even if he wasn’t very nice, should stand in need of his judgment.
She appreciated that Léon was being consulted. It demonstrated how wise he was, that an older man, even if he wasn't very pleasant, would require his judgment.
It was very interesting to watch the two men walking up and down the garden. Léon slim and smart, with his little unconscious air of having arrived without premeditation at the perfection of appearance. Monsieur Gérard heavy, with a kind of sleepy uncertainty in his movements, and the effect of forcible compression about the waist. There was something to Rose very repulsive in the muffled greediness of Monsieur Gérard’s expression. He looked at once selfish and burdened; it made her nervous to see the two men together--for she had an idea that the burdens of the selfish are apt to be readily transferred.
It was really interesting to see the two men walking back and forth in the garden. Léon was slim and stylish, with a natural air of having effortlessly achieved a perfect look. Monsieur Gérard was heavyset, moving with a sort of sleepy uncertainty, and he seemed constricted around the waist. Rose found something very off-putting about the smothered greediness in Monsieur Gérard’s expression. He appeared both selfish and weighed down by something, and it made her uneasy to see the two men together—she had a feeling that the burdens of selfish people can easily be passed onto others.
She could not hear what they said, but she could see they were saying a tremendous amount. First Monsieur Gérard would begin emphatically with a puffy white forefinger attacking the air. His shoulders, his eyebrows, his hat were volcanically active, speech broke from him in a cascade as overwhelming and magnificent as the Tivoli Falls. Then he would pull himself up abruptly, broken in upon by another torrent from Léon. Even when they listened to each other their attention was as vivid as speech, and they were capable at moments of catching each other’s speech without discontinuing the rapid flow of their own.
She couldn’t hear what they were saying, but she could tell they were saying a lot. First, Monsieur Gérard would start off strongly, his puffy white finger gesturing wildly in the air. His shoulders, eyebrows, and hat were all animated, and he spoke in a rush that was as overwhelming and spectacular as the Tivoli Falls. Then he would suddenly stop, interrupted by another flood of words from Léon. Even when they listened to each other, their focus was as intense as their speech, and at times they were able to pick up on each other’s words without pausing the fast pace of their own conversations.
Rose thought their conversation must be about an opera; and she was sure that if the opera was like their conversation it would be very exciting.
Rose thought their conversation must be about an opera, and she was sure that if the opera was anything like their chat, it would be really exciting.
There were moments when she thought the two men were angry, there were others when the emotion between them seemed to rise up like a sudden wind and possess the garden.
There were times when she thought the two men were mad, and there were other times when the tension between them felt like a sudden gust of wind that took over the garden.
On the whole it was Léon who was the most excited--he repeatedly said “Non!”--but even from the balcony Rose gathered in his passionate negative a reluctance for it to be taken as final.
Overall, Léon was the most excited—he kept saying “No way!”—but even from the balcony, Rose sensed that his passionate refusal came with a hint of reluctance to have it taken as final.
They parted with great affection; there was gratitude in Monsieur Gérard’s attitude, and there was protection and soothing in that of Léon’s. “But above all,” she heard her husband say, “with women one must be practical.” They shook hands three times, then Monsieur Gérard waved his hat to Rose and hurried out of the garden.
They said goodbye with a lot of affection; Monsieur Gérard’s attitude showed gratitude, while Léon’s offered protection and reassurance. “But most importantly,” she heard her husband say, “with women, you have to be practical.” They shook hands three times, then Monsieur Gérard waved his hat to Rose and quickly left the garden.
Léon rejoined her, lighting a cigarette; his hands trembled a little, his eyes were intensely bright. It struck Rose that he was restless, more restless than usual.
Léon joined her again, lighting a cigarette; his hands shook a bit, and his eyes were really bright. Rose noticed that he seemed restless, more restless than usual.
He hummed a little tune to himself and then, breaking off suddenly, told her to bring him out her best hat.
He hummed a little tune to himself and then, suddenly stopping, told her to bring him her best hat.
“It has an air,” he explained, “quite too much of the Sunday. I want to eradicate it! A tranquil hat afflicts me! It has no power to move the heart. In a hat, one should have peril. It should not be an accident, I admit many are! But it should have an intention with a hint of danger. Pass me the scissors.”
“It has such a Sunday vibe,” he said, “way too much of it! I want to get rid of it! A calm hat annoys me! It doesn't stir the soul. A hat should have some risk to it. It shouldn’t just be a random choice, though I know many are! But it should carry some purpose with a touch of danger. Hand me the scissors.”
Rose passed him the scissors. “I hope,” she ventured, “that Monsieur Gérard hadn’t anything dreadful to say.”
Rose handed him the scissors. “I hope,” she said cautiously, “that Monsieur Gérard didn’t have anything awful to say.”
She thought it couldn’t have been very dreadful, for Léon was looking distinctly pleased.
She thought it couldn’t have been that bad, because Léon looked pretty happy.
However, he put a decent amount of gravity into the headshake with which he answered her.
However, he put a fair amount of seriousness into the head shake with which he responded to her.
“Everything is of the most complicated,” he assured her. “The affair Gérard has literally come to pieces. The marriage has as little integrity as the inside of a volcano. They walk on broken glass. It is no longer a honeymoon--it is an inferno!”
“Everything is super complicated,” he assured her. “Gérard's situation has literally fallen apart. The marriage has as little integrity as the inside of a volcano. They’re walking on broken glass. It’s not a honeymoon anymore—it’s an inferno!”
Rose cried out in horror. “But what has happened to them?” she asked anxiously.
Rose shouted in shock. “But what happened to them?” she asked nervously.
“It is a long story,” said Léon, who had by now completely unpicked her hat and was trying the trimming upside down, and rather liking the effect. “But I shall tell you as much as I can. One must make the troubles of others one’s own--must we not? Both our religions agree upon that. Non?
“It’s a long story,” Léon said, who had now completely taken apart her hat and was trying the trim upside down, and quite liking how it looked. “But I’ll share as much as I can. We have to make other people’s troubles our own—don’t we? Both our religions agree on that. Right?
“It appears, in the first instance, the marriage was of Madame’s making.
“It seems, at first glance, that the marriage was created by Madame."
“She had the idea--common to many women--that she was born to be the wife of a great artist. As a matter of fact, no women are born for that, because no great artist should have a wife. They should have from time to time a tragic union with a mistress--that develops them; wives do not. Raoul was the only artist Madame knew. She was twenty-three, an heiress, and as you see for yourself a charming little woman of the world. She made a good impression upon Raoul. He discovered that marriage with her would have a solid foundation. Now he has got it and naturally he does not know what to do with it. Above all he finds that Madame considers herself ill-used. She is, as I told you before, romantic. She expected a grand passion, she knew him capable of one, but she did not grasp that it could never be in her direction.
“She had the idea—common among many women—that she was meant to be the wife of a great artist. In reality, no woman is born for that, because no great artist should have a wife. They should have a fleeting but intense relationship with a mistress—that inspires them; wives do not. Raoul was the only artist Madame knew. She was twenty-three, an heiress, and as you can see for yourself, a charming little woman of the world. She made a good impression on Raoul. He realized that marrying her would provide a solid foundation. Now that he’s got it, he naturally doesn’t know what to do with it. Above all, he finds that Madame feels mistreated. She is, as I mentioned before, quite romantic. She expected a grand passion; she knew he was capable of one, but she didn’t understand that it could never be directed toward her.”
“I find it myself a little bourgeois of her to expect Raoul to develop such a thing for a wife. Do not look so like the Sunday hat, dear Rose! Remember their marriage was a French one. Ours is English--therefore we were in love. Still, of course, both were marriages!” Léon manipulated the hat afresh, it was beginning to look less and less like Sunday. Rose said nothing. She had a silly feeling that if she spoke she might cry. She was very sorry for Madame Gérard.
“I find it a bit too middle-class of her to expect Raoul to be that kind of husband. Don’t give me that Sunday hat look, dear Rose! Remember, their marriage was French. Ours is English—so we were actually in love. Still, both were marriages!” Léon adjusted the hat again; it was starting to look less and less like something for Sunday. Rose stayed silent. She had a silly feeling that if she said anything, she might end up crying. She felt really sorry for Madame Gérard.
“That, then, is the grievance of Madame,” Léon went on. “She is young, excitable and disappointed. You have that on one side. I must say that I think she lacks management, but for all that one sympathizes with her.
“That, then, is Madame's complaint,” Léon continued. “She’s young, emotional, and let down. That’s one part of it. I have to say I think she lacks control, but still, you can’t help but feel for her.
“His grievance is, however, more serious still. Because he has no grand passion for her, Madame turns round and asserts that there is no real marriage between them!--that, in short, if she cannot have the silver moon, she won’t be put off with very good cheese of the day. You follow me? She does not wish to be a wife to Raoul.”
“His complaint is even more serious. Since he doesn’t have a deep passion for her, Madame insists that there’s no real marriage between them! Simply put, if she can’t have the perfect life, she won’t settle for anything less than what she wants. Do you get what I’m saying? She doesn’t want to be a wife to Raoul.”
“Oh,” cried Rose incredulously, “oh, Léon, surely Monsieur Gérard did not tell you this about his wife?”
“Oh,” exclaimed Rose in disbelief, “oh, Léon, surely Monsieur Gérard didn’t say this about his spouse?”
“But yes--” said Léon calmly, “why not? I, however, consider that if Madame lacks management, Raoul lacks souplesse. Things should never have been allowed to reach such a sharpness. I don’t say he could have given her a grand passion, one can’t invent such things, but he might, all the same, have lent himself to the situation during the honeymoon. If a good woman cannot have a honeymoon, what can she have? The type will die out if they are to be starved all round.”
“But yes—” Léon said calmly, “why not? I think that if Madame isn’t good at managing things, Raoul lacks adaptability. Things shouldn’t have gotten so tense. I’m not saying he could have given her a grand passion; you can’t just create that out of nowhere, but he could have at least gone along with the situation during the honeymoon. If a good woman can’t have a honeymoon, then what can she have? That type will disappear if they’re deprived like this.”
“Do you mean to say you want him to pretend?” Rose asked. She spoke quietly, but the feeling behind her words made Léon throw down the hat and catch her hands in his.
“Are you saying you want him to pretend?” Rose asked. She spoke softly, but the emotion behind her words made Léon toss aside the hat and take her hands in his.
“Ah!” he said, “you Queen of the Puritans! No! not pretend--but he might--mightn’t he?--have for the moment have gone a trifle in advance of the facts?”
“Ah!” he said, “you Queen of the Puritans! No! not pretending—but he might—mightn’t he?—have for the moment gone a bit ahead of the facts?”
Rose withdrew her hand from his. “It seems to me,” she said, “all of it, simply horrible! I don’t understand. How could he come here and tell you such things--to talk about his wife and her feelings? Why, it’s all so incredibly private! It’s as dreadful as if he’d killed her. I don’t think I should have minded it half so much if he had. And what is the use of it, Léon--why did he come to you?”
Rose pulled her hand away from his. “It seems to me,” she said, “this is all just terrible! I don’t get it. How could he come here and say things like that—talk about his wife and her feelings? It’s all so unbelievably private! It’s as awful as if he’d killed her. I don’t think I would have minded it nearly as much if he had. And what’s the point of it, Léon—why did he come to you?”
“Ah, that is why I told you at all,” Léon explained, a little crestfallen. “Of course, I knew you would shrink from this affair. It is natural that you should, though I cannot, for my part, see why, in a strange land, surrounded by Italians, the poor Raoul shouldn’t be allowed to consult a compatriot and a friend. However, it is really for my assistance that he came, and I cannot give him that, Rose, without your consent. It is simply a question of whether or no you are sufficiently magnanimous.”
“Ah, that’s why I mentioned it to you,” Léon said, a bit disappointed. “Of course, I knew you’d hesitate about this situation. It makes sense that you would, though I can’t really understand why, in a foreign country, surrounded by Italians, poor Raoul shouldn’t be able to reach out to a fellow countryman and a friend. But honestly, he came to me for help, and I can’t offer him that, Rose, without your approval. It really comes down to whether or not you’re generous enough.”
“How do you mean?” asked Rose, more frightened still. “You know I can’t talk French properly, and if I could I shouldn’t know what to say to people like that!”
“How do you mean?” asked Rose, even more scared. “You know I can’t speak French properly, and even if I could, I wouldn’t know what to say to people like that!”
“Oh, I didn’t ask you to mix yourself up in it,” Léon answered reassuringly. “It is, however, perhaps even harder for most women--what I have to ask of you! It is to stand aside and let me mix myself up in it.”
“Oh, I didn’t ask you to get involved in it,” Léon replied calmly. “But, it’s probably even tougher for most women—what I need from you! It’s to step back and let me handle it.”
She shivered a little. “Oh, but why,” she asked, “should you be mixed up in it? We only saw them yesterday!”
She shivered slightly. “Oh, but why,” she asked, “should you be involved in this? We just saw them yesterday!”
Léon picked up the hat again. “It appears,” he said, “that I managed to entertain Madame yesterday. Poor thing! she has been living the life of a tortured Romantic. For the first time Raoul heard her laugh, saw her smile, and he became attracted by the idea. He thought if I managed to amuse her a little, she would be less tragic, and then, after a time, she might submit her case to me, and I could, little by little, you know, much as I have done with this hat--a feather here, a ribbon there, readjust the situation. Such things have been done, you know, by people of tact, and to save a marriage when one has oneself made such a success of one’s own--isn’t that a duty one perhaps owes, in return for one’s happiness?”
Léon picked up the hat again. “It seems,” he said, “that I managed to entertain Madame yesterday. Poor thing! She has been living the life of a tortured Romantic. For the first time, Raoul heard her laugh and saw her smile, and he became intrigued by the idea. He thought if I could make her laugh a little, she would be less tragic, and then, after a while, she might share her situation with me, and I could, bit by bit, you know, just like I've done with this hat—a feather here, a ribbon there—readjust the situation. Such things have been done, you know, by people with good sense, and saving a marriage when one has had such success with one’s own—isn’t that a duty one perhaps owes in return for one’s happiness?”
Rose thought the situation over, that is to say, she felt it over. Here and there her heart winced under the probes she gave it. She knew that Léon was magnificent, and she felt humiliatingly conscious that she was not as magnificent as Léon. She saw plainly enough what was required of her. She was to stand aside for the sake of these strangers, she was to give up her honeymoon, she was to be alone, and to let Léon spend his time with this French lady, who was charming, and whom she could not understand. She remembered what Léon had said, that he must not be constrained, she remembered it perhaps too well. Her whole being centered in the desire to leave him free.
Rose thought about the situation, or rather, she felt it deeply. Here and there, her heart ached from the pressure she put on it. She knew that Léon was amazing, and it was painfully clear to her that she wasn’t as amazing as he was. She understood perfectly what was expected of her. She was supposed to step back for the sake of these strangers, to give up her honeymoon, to be alone, and to let Léon spend his time with this charming French lady, whom she couldn’t quite understand. She recalled what Léon had said about needing to feel unrestrained, and perhaps she remembered it too well. Her entire being was focused on the desire to give him that freedom.
She shut her eyes and prayed. Léon did not know that she was praying, but he felt a little uncomfortable. He was deeply sorry for the Gérards, but there was no doubt that their complications had made the Island of Capri more amusing.
She shut her eyes and prayed. Léon didn't know she was praying, but he felt a little uncomfortable. He felt bad for the Gérards, but there was no denying that their drama had made the Island of Capri more entertaining.
Rose opened her eyes wide. “Léon,” she said, “I want you to do whatever you think right, and I will help you all I can.”
Rose opened her eyes wide. “Léon,” she said, “I want you to do whatever you think is right, and I’ll help you as much as I can.”
He kissed her joyously. “There,” he said, “the perfect wife! What a pity Madame cannot hear you! She would see the path of happiness without a lesson! Of course you will help me. You will help me profoundly. Day by day I shall bring you the history of my little attempt. It is on your advice I will lean, the drama of it will be for both of us an immense resource, and I have a feeling that for all of us it will have a happy ending!”
He kissed her happily. “There,” he said, “the perfect wife! What a shame Madam can't hear you! She would see the path to happiness without any lessons! Of course, you’ll help me. You will help me a lot. Every day, I’ll share the story of my little project with you. I’ll rely on your advice, the drama of it will be a huge resource for both of us, and I have a feeling that for all of us it will end happily!”
Rose did not share the feeling. She picked up the hat which he had finished and tried it on. “It is very French,” she said doubtfully, “but does it really suit me, Léon?”
Rose didn't feel the same way. She picked up the hat he had just finished and tried it on. "It's very French," she said, uncertain. "But does it really look good on me, Léon?"
“Ah, you must make it suit you,” said Léon a little ironically. “I cannot help you to that! It’s all a question of how you wear it!”
“Ah, you have to make it work for you,” Léon said a bit sarcastically. “I can't help you with that! It’s all about how you carry it!”
CHAPTER IX
Léon had, from the first, the best intentions. He was to be the good comrade to Raoul, the sympathetic counselor to Madame, and for the situation in general a happy blend of an olive branch, a dove, and a rainbow in the heavens!
Léon had, from the start, the best intentions. He was meant to be a good friend to Raoul, a supportive advisor to Madame, and overall, a cheerful mix of an olive branch, a dove, and a rainbow in the sky!
His shrewdness of judgment was only to be matched by the lightness of his heart. For a month many of his most salient gifts had been lying idle. Rose had not asked for management, and there had been in their easy-going lovemaking no very great place for tact.
His sharp judgment was only matched by the ease of his heart. For a month, many of his most notable skills had been unused. Rose hadn't asked for guidance, and in their relaxed romance, there hadn't been much room for subtlety.
Léon was on the look-out for difficulty, for gulfs of temperament and training, efforts and sacrifices and gently taught lessons, but after a time his look-out ceased. Rose looked out. She made the efforts, she learned his lessons, before the need arose to teach her. In fact, she saved him trouble, and there had been moments when Léon found this a trifle dull. It was different now; his skill was called upon at every turn. Madame Gérard was a very unhappy woman. She had had a spoilt childhood and a sentimental and enthusiastic youth guarded at every point from experience.
Léon was on the lookout for challenges, for differences in personality and background, efforts and sacrifices, and subtly learned lessons, but after a while, his vigilance faded. Rose took notice. She made the effort, she learned his lessons, even before there was a need to teach her. In fact, she saved him some hassle, and there were times when Léon found this a bit boring. It was different now; he had to use his skills at every opportunity. Madame Gérard was a very unhappy woman. She had a spoiled childhood and a sentimental, enthusiastic youth sheltered from any real experience.
All her adventures had been in her unfettered dreams. She had dreamed that she should marry Raoul, and then she had married him. Life had brought her up very short. She had believed in an exquisite and ideal relationship and she had been given with terrible promptitude Monsieur Gérard’s impression of what constituted the marriage tie.
All her adventures had taken place in her wildest dreams. She had envisioned marrying Raoul, and then she actually did marry him. Life had hit her hard. She had believed in a beautiful and perfect relationship, but she was quickly faced with Monsieur Gérard’s harsh view of what marriage really meant.
He had spoilt her dreams, he had shaken about her ears the fullness of her life; but he was still the man she loved. All other men were but as trees walking, even Léon was only a tree that walked. It was true that he walked more and more frequently in her direction. She took a certain notice of him, her heart lay in the dust but it began to mean something to her that Léon resented this. She felt through the bitterness of her shame a tiny spark of returning pride.
He had ruined her dreams and made her question everything about her life; yet he was still the man she loved. All other men were like walking trees to her, and even Léon was just a tree that walked. It was true that he was coming her way more often. She paid some attention to him, her heart was broken but it started to matter to her that Léon was upset about this. Through the bitterness of her shame, she felt a tiny spark of pride returning.
It was a very tiny spark, it hardly amounted to self-respect--but Léon guarded it and kept it alight, as a man shields a flickering match from the rough air. He flattered her grossly at first because she was too sad to understand subtlety. Afterwards, as her mind turned towards him, he refined his flatteries. He kept her a little hungry so that she should more and more look to him for this nourishment of the spirit.
It was a tiny spark, barely enough to be called self-respect—but Léon protected it and kept it burning, like someone shielding a flickering match from the wind. He initially overpoured his compliments because she was too down to pick up on anything subtle. Later, as she started to focus on him, he toned down his flattery. He left her a bit wanting so she would increasingly look to him for this emotional support.
But Madame Gérard, in spite of her grief, was a kind-hearted little woman. She remembered Rose.
But Madame Gérard, despite her sadness, was a kind-hearted woman. She remembered Rose.
“We must not neglect her,” she would say gently, “the little English wife. One does not cure one unhappiness by making another.” And Léon would explain that the English were a strange race. They loved solitude, speechlessness and wonderful long newspaper articles about politics. Also Rose was learning French from a nun and she didn’t care to make a third in their little amusements until she could talk more freely with them.
“We must not ignore her,” she would say gently, “the little English wife. You don’t fix one unhappiness by creating another.” And Léon would explain that the English were a peculiar group. They enjoyed solitude, silence, and incredibly long newspaper articles about politics. Also, Rose was learning French from a nun, and she didn’t want to join in on their little activities until she could converse with them more easily.
“She has a pride about it,” Léon explained. “These cold, silent women are very proud.”
“She takes pride in it,” Léon explained. “These cold, quiet women are very proud.”
“I should not have thought her cold,” said Madame Gérard, thoughtfully. “She has kind eyes. When one is very unhappy one notices kind eyes.”
“I shouldn’t have thought she was cold,” said Madame Gérard, thoughtfully. “She has kind eyes. When you’re really unhappy, you notice kind eyes.”
Léon led the conversation back to Madame’s unhappiness and away from Rose’s eyes. He had not meant to be disloyal to Rose, he rather liked to think of her as cold and proud. After a time Madame no longer tried to send him back to Rose; she was a Frenchwoman, even if she was broken-hearted, and she was not slow to understand Léon. “This type,” she said to herself, “will always be with some woman or other--with me he is safe! I shall send him back to her as he came even perhaps a little wiser, a little more appreciative of her. I will do her no bad turn, the little English wife.”
Léon steered the conversation back to Madame’s unhappiness and away from Rose’s eyes. He didn’t want to be disloyal to Rose; he actually preferred to think of her as cold and proud. Eventually, Madame stopped trying to send him back to Rose; she was a Frenchwoman, and even though she was heartbroken, she was quick to pick up on Léon’s nature. “This type,” she thought to herself, “will always be with some woman or another— with me he is safe! I’ll send him back to her as he came, maybe even a little wiser, a little more appreciative of her. I won't do her any harm, the little English wife.”
Madame Gérard had the best intentions, too. She had even better ones than Léon, but neither of them perceived that they had them in the wrong direction. Nevertheless, for a time all went well. Monsieur Gérard studied for the coming opera season with a freer mind and in a better temper.
Madame Gérard had great intentions as well. She had even better ones than Léon, but neither of them realized they were focused in the wrong direction. Still, for a while, everything went smoothly. Monsieur Gérard prepared for the upcoming opera season with a more relaxed mindset and a better attitude.
Rose took long lessons from the nun, and as she slowly and painstakingly began to master the intricate and exquisite language of her husband she felt as if she were approaching his spirit, and preparing for herself and for him a fresh world of understanding and companionship. Day by day Léon brought her, with fresh enthusiasm, endless stories of his progress with the affair Gérard. Some instinct in Rose told her that by the length of these stories, and by Léon’s absorbed, invigorated returns to her, their love was still safe.
Rose took long lessons from the nun, and as she slowly and carefully began to master the intricate and beautiful language of her husband, she felt like she was getting closer to his spirit and creating a new world of understanding and companionship for both of them. Day by day, Léon excitedly shared endless stories of his progress with the Gérard situation. Something inside Rose told her that the length of these stories and Léon's attentive, energized returns to her meant their love was still secure.
She needed all the assurances that she could get, for she was very much alone. She was always just the same to Léon; she spread about him the warm, wide sea of her magnanimity; he was never to know she felt sad or strange, or that she had a silly habit of almost crying when she walked alone on the cliffs above the bright, transparent sea.
She needed all the reassurance she could get because she felt very alone. She was always the same around Léon; she surrounded him with the warm, vast sea of her generosity. He was never to know that she felt sad or out of place, or that she had a silly habit of almost crying when she walked alone on the cliffs above the bright, clear sea.
He wasn’t to dream that she minded his boating and driving and walking with Madame Gérard, or that she kept explaining to herself how natural it was for him to talk more and with more gaiety in French, and not to care so much as he used to for moonlight in the garden.
He didn’t think that she was bothered by his boating, driving, and walking with Madame Gérard, or that she kept convincing herself how normal it was for him to be more talkative and cheerful in French, and not to care as much as he used to about moonlight in the garden.
She succeeded so entirely in the effect of appearing not to mind that she thoroughly annoyed Léon.
She was so good at pretending not to care that she completely annoyed Léon.
He had been looking forward to a fresh drama with Rose, a little visible but not fettering jealousy, a scene or two, even a few tears, wise and tender explanation on his part, and passionate pleading upon her own.
He had been looking forward to a new drama with Rose, a bit of noticeable but not suffocating jealousy, a scene or two, maybe some tears, a wise and gentle explanation from him, and passionate pleading from her.
But Rose’s passion was very quiet and it never occurred to it to plead.
But Rose’s passion was very subtle, and it never thought to ask for anything.
She had no such intention, but she made Léon’s vanity smart, under her daily serenity. “Is she made of wood--or of iron,” he asked himself bitterly, “that she lets me live in the pocket of another woman even during the honeymoon? What have I to look forward to--centuries of ice?”
She had no intention of doing that, but she made Léon's pride hurt beneath her calm demeanor. "Is she made of wood or iron?" he thought bitterly. "How can she let me stay in another woman's shadow even during our honeymoon? What do I have to look forward to—endless years of coldness?"
He knew very well that there was no ice in Rose, but his bad conscience enjoyed resentment very much. It was not only his vanity that was injured, he began to be conscious of a secret fear.
He knew very well that there was no ice in Rose, but his guilty conscience loved to hold on to resentment. It wasn't just his pride that was hurt; he started to feel a hidden fear.
Rose was to be his guardian angel in this affair--he mustn’t, whatever happened, be allowed to lose his head.
Rose was supposed to be his guardian angel in this situation—he must not, no matter what happened, be allowed to lose his cool.
He didn’t expect his wife to stop his doing what he wanted, but she ought to be so effective, so in the center of things as to prevent his wanting it, and Rose wouldn’t come into the center of things. She remained in the background, trusting him. He felt the burden of her confidence checking him at every turn.
He didn’t expect his wife to stop him from doing what he wanted, but she should be so influential, so involved that he wouldn’t want it anymore, and Rose wouldn’t step into that role. She stayed in the background, trusting him. He felt the weight of her confidence holding him back at every turn.
There was danger, and she didn’t see danger. Was she going to walk straight through it, with her wonderful blue eyes forever unaware?
There was danger, and she didn’t notice it. Was she really going to walk right through it, with her beautiful blue eyes completely unaware?
She ought to have realized that however noble a man is, and however unhappy a woman, a situation in which, from the best motives, they are constantly thrown together, needs watching. A most unfortunate thing had already happened. Madame had discovered, from an unguarded remark of Léon’s, that he had talked with her husband about her. Madame Gérard had a constructive mind--if two and two were anywhere about, it did not take her long to arrive at four. Instantly she understood: this new companionship, the devout attention of her husband’s friend was nothing at all but a plot between the two men to play with her broken heart!
She should have realized that no matter how noble a man is and how unhappy a woman may be, a situation where they are constantly together, even with the best intentions, needs to be monitored. Something quite unfortunate had already happened. Madame had found out, from an unguarded comment from Léon, that he had spoken to her husband about her. Madame Gérard was very perceptive—if there were two and two involved, it didn’t take her long to figure out it equaled four. She instantly understood: this new friendship, the devoted attention from her husband’s friend was nothing but a scheme between the two men to toy with her broken heart!
She knew their aim; it was to make her compliant to the lowest needs of one who had not so much affection for her as a stray dog for the hand that strokes it. To say that Madame Gérard was angry at this discovery is to underestimate the uses of language. She was attacked by a bitter fury of outraged pride. Léon had brought back her pride, then, simply in order to outrage it! But this time she kept her head. Any woman can keep her head with a man with whom she is not in love.
She understood their goal; it was to make her submissive to the most basic desires of someone who cared for her as little as a stray dog cares for the hand that pets it. To say that Madame Gérard was angry at this realization underestimates the power of words. She was consumed by a harsh rage of wounded pride. Léon had restored her pride only to crush it again! But this time, she remained composed. Any woman can stay level-headed around a man she doesn't love.
Madame Gérard knew herself to be standing with her back to the wall, fighting for her life against two men, one of them at least she could injure.
Madame Gérard realized she was backed against the wall, battling for her life against two men, and she knew she could at least hurt one of them.
She gave herself a moment of despair, her small hand clutched fiercely at a little stone beside the path near which they sat--her hidden eyes burned with unshed tears. For a long moment she held herself in silence, while she let Léon cover up his mistake as if she had not heard him; then, being a practical woman, she put despair away till afterwards: besides, despair could only hurt herself.
She took a moment to feel despair, her small hand tightly gripping a little stone next to the path where they sat—her hidden eyes were burning with unshed tears. For a long moment, she remained silent, allowing Léon to cover up his mistake as if she hadn't heard him; then, being a practical woman, she set her despair aside for later: besides, feeling despair would only hurt herself.
It was a pity that in destroying Léon’s marriage she should have to destroy Rose’s. Enraged as she was, she thought of this; still, she couldn’t stop to consider a woman who, if she had had the least sense, would have interfered in the whole affair long ago.
It was a shame that by ruining Léon’s marriage, she had to ruin Rose’s too. As angry as she was, she thought about this; still, she couldn’t take the time to think about a woman who, if she had any sense at all, would have stepped in and settled the whole situation a long time ago.
“You are not angry,” Léon urged, “that I should have touched on your sufferings with the good Raoul?”
“You're not upset,” Léon pressed, “that I brought up your struggles with the kind Raoul?”
Madame laughed softly and looked at Léon with provocative, caressing eyes.
Madame laughed softly and looked at Léon with teasing, affectionate eyes.
“You who know women--must know how safe you are from me,” she replied. “Do I look angry?” She did not look angry, but she looked provocative, and this was the first time that she had looked provocative.
“You who know women must know how safe you are from me,” she replied. “Do I look angry?” She didn’t look angry, but she looked provocative, and this was the first time she had looked provocative.
It was the difference between a battery turned on and a battery turned off. Madame Gérard, like all Frenchwomen, could use her sex or sink it as the occasion required. Up till now she had never used it, she had kept it steadily in abeyance out of respect to Rose. Now Rose had to go, respect had to go, everything had to go--but her fierce rage against the two men who were in league against her pride.
It was the difference between a battery switched on and a battery switched off. Madame Gérard, like all Frenchwomen, could use her sexuality or suppress it depending on the situation. Until now, she had never used it; she had consistently held it back out of respect for Rose. Now Rose had to leave, respect had to go, everything had to go—but her intense anger toward the two men who were conspiring against her pride.
It was no wonder that Léon began to be afraid, even though it must be admitted that his fear was chiefly of a pleasurable nature, nor that Monsieur Gérard should suddenly feel that he had evoked rather more help than he needed; nor that Rose should find herself not only more alone but suddenly deprived of the support of the long histories Léon used to make to her, on his returns.
It was no surprise that Léon started to feel afraid, even though it’s fair to say his fear was mostly exciting. It also made sense that Monsieur Gérard suddenly realized he had called for more help than he actually needed. And Rose found herself not only feeling more alone but also suddenly without the comfort of the long stories Léon used to tell her when he got back.
He could no longer tell her what took place between him and Madame; speech had become a medium for something better not explained.
He could no longer explain to her what happened between him and Madame; talking had turned into a way of expressing something better left unsaid.
Madame Gérard was the only one of the group who appeared wholly at her ease; all her energies were being freely used, and in the direction she had chosen for them. She was making her husband jealous, Léon infatuated and giving the stupid English wife plenty of time to learn French.
Madame Gérard was the only one in the group who seemed completely relaxed; all her energy was being used freely and in the direction she had chosen. She was making her husband jealous, Léon obsessed, and giving the clueless English wife plenty of time to learn French.
The good intentions of everybody began to look a little like the fashion of the year before last.
The good intentions of everyone started to seem a bit outdated, like last year's trends.
CHAPTER X
It was part of their general attention to the surface of things that Rose was never to appear deserted.
It was part of their overall focus on appearances that Rose was never to seem abandoned.
Léon and Madame tore themselves away from her with public reluctance at the garden gate; they rejoined her eagerly like creatures reprieved, after a prolonged but obviously penal absence.
Léon and Madame dragged themselves away from her at the garden gate with obvious reluctance; they quickly reunited with her, like beings released after a long and clearly punishing separation.
They even arranged between them times and occasions when Monsieur Gérard should also be represented, when the united four, like a procession on parade, strolled before the watching eyes of Capri.
They even scheduled times and occasions when Monsieur Gérard would also be included, when the united four, like a parade, walked before the watching eyes of Capri.
The watching eyes of Capri are indulgently accustomed to youth and change, they are incapable of the element of shock, but they are equally incapable of the delusion of a good appearance. When Capri beheld Rose and Léon issuing from the Hotel Paradiso on their way to a “Thé Intime” at the Villa degli Angeli, Capri was not hoodwinked by this overflow of a dual domesticity, rather it laid a finger to the nose and cried, from one doorway to the other, “Behold!--a festa of knives!”
The watchful eyes of Capri are used to youth and change, so they can't be shocked, but they're also not fooled by appearances. When Capri saw Rose and Léon leaving the Hotel Paradiso on their way to a “Thé Intime” at the Villa degli Angeli, it wasn't deceived by this display of a shared home life; instead, it pointed and said from one doorway to another, “Look!—a feast of drama!”
It was a many-colored day in the late spring, the bright air shimmered and danced like the bubbles in champagne. The Villa degli Angeli shone pillow-shaped and glittering in a rose-hung garden. Wistaria streamed from its porch, and cloaked like a shield its romantic lovers’ balcony.
It was a colorful day in late spring, the bright air shimmered and danced like bubbles in champagne. The Villa degli Angeli stood out, pillow-shaped and sparkling in a garden adorned with roses. Wisteria hung down from its porch, draping over the romantic lovers' balcony like a shield.
Inside the high-ceilinged, gilded little salon, Madame Gérard moved gracefully to and fro--she wore a white dress with touches of scarlet and gold; her lips were very red, her cheeks were lightly powdered, her eyes had a certain sparkle in them, and the heels of her small white shoes were thrillingly high. It struck Rose, not for the first time, that there was really no use being much prettier than that. Madame Gérard greeted Rose with ecstatic pleasure and Léon with a charming ironic gravity; behind her from the gloom Monsieur Gérard moved heavily forward. It was plain that he found the occasion exhausting. Monsieur Gérard easily exhausted most occasions, his was not a revivifying nature; still, there was a certain dignity in the way he murmured over Rose’s hand that he was impressed, greatly impressed, by her visit. She remembered that he had been impressed before. Rose would have liked to have said something pleasant in return, but it is difficult to appear full of savoir faire when expression is limited to requests for hot water, the superficial qualities of dogs and cats, the time of day, and the habits of railway trains.
Inside the high-ceilinged, gilded little salon, Madame Gérard moved gracefully back and forth—she wore a white dress with hints of scarlet and gold; her lips were very red, her cheeks were lightly powdered, her eyes had a certain sparkle, and the heels of her small white shoes were thrillingly high. It struck Rose, not for the first time, that there was really no point in being much prettier than that. Madame Gérard greeted Rose with joyful pleasure and Léon with a charmingly ironic seriousness; from the shadows behind her, Monsieur Gérard moved forward heavily. It was clear that he found the occasion exhausting. Monsieur Gérard easily tired of most occasions; he didn't have a refreshing nature; still, there was a certain dignity in the way he murmured over Rose’s hand that he was impressed, greatly impressed, by her visit. She remembered that he had been impressed before. Rose would have liked to say something pleasant in return, but it’s hard to seem sophisticated when your conversation is limited to requests for hot water, small talk about dogs and cats, the time of day, and the habits of trains.
Rose could talk quite easily about these things by now, and she was also an expert in weather and could have made herself into a well of sympathy to an invalid, but for ordinary tea-party purposes her French hung fire.
Rose could easily talk about these things by now, and she was also an expert in weather. She could have been a great source of comfort for someone who was sick, but for regular tea-party conversations, her French was lacking.
The burden of entertainment fell naturally enough upon Madame. She was equal to it, in all probability she had arranged her rôle in advance.
The responsibility for entertainment naturally fell to Madame. She was more than capable of it; she had likely planned her role ahead of time.
The week had gone well with her. Monsieur Gérard had been roused from practising operas and from nervous hostility over his matrimonial liabilities. He perceived that at one stroke his liabilities and his security had been snatched from him. He was jealous and had begun to be a little eager; but Madame did not meet him half-way.
The week had gone well with her. Monsieur Gérard had been pulled away from practicing operas and from his anxious resentment about his marriage responsibilities. He realized that, all at once, his obligations and his security had been taken from him. He felt jealous and was starting to become a bit eager; but Madame didn’t meet him halfway.
She no longer bored him to make love to her, indeed she ignored any opening for his attention; she lived exquisitely and extremely unapproachably a life of her own. Monsieur Gérard resented this; he hadn’t meant anything so extreme, but he did not see his way to put an end to it. Madame knew perfectly that he was ready to put an end to it, and she had arranged this occasion, both that he might be given his opportunity and that Léon might receive the punishment that he deserved.
She no longer pressured him to make love to her; in fact, she ignored any chance to get his attention. She lived a beautifully exquisite and completely unattainable life of her own. Monsieur Gérard resented this; he hadn’t intended for it to go so far, but he didn’t know how to stop it. Madame was fully aware that he was ready to put an end to it, and she had set up this situation so that he could have his opportunity and Léon could face the punishment he deserved.
Léon had wanted, it appeared, to reunite her to her husband. This was the height of kindness on his part; she would repay him by showing him that his efforts were a little in arrear of the facts. But alas! once more she showed that lack of intelligence to be found in the cleverest of women when they are dealing with the man they love. She understood the man--she had proved it--but she muddled the love. She should have hooked her fish before she dangled it before the exasperated eyes of Léon, and she should have remembered that it was only half a fish--and half an artist. But at first she was satisfied with the rôle of the perfect wife--instantly she succeeded in exasperating Léon. She drew her husband skilfully and prominently into the front of the situation; she did not praise him, but little by little she tapped the fount of his successes.
Léon seemed to want to reunite her with her husband. This was extremely kind of him; she would repay him by showing that his efforts were somewhat behind the reality. But unfortunately! once again, she demonstrated the lack of understanding that even the smartest women can have when it comes to the man they love. She understood him—she had proven that—but she complicated the love. She should have reeled in her catch before she dangled it in front of Léon's frustrated gaze, and she should have remembered that it was only half a catch—and half an artist. Initially, she was content with the role of the perfect wife—but she quickly succeeded in frustrating Léon. She skillfully brought her husband to the forefront of the situation; she didn’t praise him, but gradually she tapped into the source of his achievements.
She laid him out before her guests with delicate touches that were far finer than praise. It was intoxicating for Monsieur Gérard. After a week’s complete indifference he found himself a hero in his wife’s eyes!
She presented him to her guests with gentle touches that were much more meaningful than mere compliments. It was mesmerizing for Monsieur Gérard. After a week of total indifference, he realized he was a hero in his wife’s eyes!
He found himself also in the most comfortable chair in the room (for with men over forty a certain attention must be paid to an appropriate background) and enjoying a wonderful “gouter” in which his taste ruled supreme. Lately Madame had not studied his taste, but for the occasion everything his fancy desired had been obtained for him. His future spread before him in a rosy glow--after all this marriage of his had not been a great mistake--he rather wished he had not taken Léon into his confidence about it; still, it was amusing to watch the fellow’s nose slipping out of joint! He would now have to return to his dull little wife--that would be punishment enough for any man!
He found himself in the most comfortable chair in the room (because men over forty need to pay attention to their surroundings) and enjoying a fantastic snack where his preferences were the priority. Recently, Madame hadn't catered to his tastes, but for this occasion, everything he wanted was provided. His future looked bright—after all, this marriage of his wasn’t a big mistake—though he wished he hadn’t confided in Léon about it; still, it was amusing to see the guy get a bit jealous! He would now have to go back to his boring little wife—that would be punishment enough for any guy!
Léon was a bad loser; he became first restive, then actively hostile, finally sulky. Madame turned his active hostility into gentle ridicule; his restlessness served somehow to bring out the grand nature of Monsieur Gérard. The grand nature of Monsieur Gérard was not as a rule, active; and Léon, confronted with a specimen of it, sank into silent resentment.
Léon was a poor loser; he first grew restless, then openly hostile, and finally sulky. Madame turned his open hostility into gentle teasing; his restlessness somehow highlighted the greatness of Monsieur Gérard. The greatness of Monsieur Gérard was usually not active; and when Léon faced a display of it, he sank into silent bitterness.
Even this tent of Achilles was not, however, left to him; it blew this way and that under the delicate raillery of Madame. She noticed that Monsieur was out of spirits?
Even Achilles' tent wasn't left to him; it swayed to and fro under Madame's playful teasing. She realized that Monsieur was feeling down.
She attacked Rose about it. “A woman is responsible for all that happens to a man during his honeymoon, is she not?” she asked her. Rose, thinking that Madame was doubtful as to the state of Léon’s health, told her painstakingly that Léon was an “esprit fort.” Madame, with a happy little shriek, proclaimed that she was sure of it, but was not his wit like Madame’s own--this afternoon, at any rate--of the wonderful silent English type? Even Monsieur Gérard laughed at this, but on the whole Madame spared Rose; she kept as far as possible her hand off her. She would gladly have spared her altogether, and, in a sense, of course, she was doing so. She was giving her her husband back--not wiser, nor more appreciative, and certainly in a far worse state of mind--but for all that he would be returned to Rose this afternoon not so very much the worse for wear, as husbands go.
She confronted Rose about it. “A woman is responsible for everything that happens to a man during his honeymoon, right?” she asked her. Rose, thinking that Madame was concerned about Léon’s health, carefully explained that Léon was a “strong-minded man.” Madame, with a happy little laugh, declared that she was sure of it, but wasn’t his wit, at least this afternoon, like Madame’s own—the wonderfully quiet English type? Even Monsieur Gérard found this amusing, but overall, Madame held back from Rose; she tried to keep her distance. She would have happily avoided her entirely, and in a way, she was. She was giving her husband back—not wiser, not more appreciative, and definitely in a much worse mood—but still, he would be returned to Rose this afternoon without being too badly off, as husbands go.
For half-an-hour Madame Gérard took upon her little supple shoulders the entertainment of her guests. She was for that half hour like the whole cast of the Comédie Française put together--brilliant, exquisitely decorative and incredibly, ironically knowing; then she turned to her husband with her eyes like an innocent caress, and said, “Now, mon ami, will you not make music for us?” Monsieur Gérard was not unwilling to use his magnificent gift. Léon, who felt that the end had come, politely echoed the request; and then Madame made her fatal mistake. The game was hers--she had only to stand aside and let it finish itself; but she could not stand aside--nervously, with happy flutterings, she must show them how she followed her husband’s work, and how she helped him: and she didn’t help him at all.
For half an hour, Madame Gérard took it upon her little flexible shoulders to entertain her guests. During that time, she was like the entire cast of the Comédie Française combined—brilliant, beautifully charming, and incredibly ironically perceptive; then she turned to her husband with her eyes like an innocent caress and said, “Now, my friend, will you play some music for us?” Monsieur Gérard was willing to share his fantastic talent. Léon, sensing that the moment had come, politely echoed the request; and then Madame made her critical mistake. The game was hers—she just needed to step back and let it unfold; but she couldn’t step back—nervously, with excited flutters, she had to show them how she followed her husband’s work and how she assisted him: but she didn’t help him at all.
She drew out his music--it wasn’t what he wanted to sing and he said so crisply; he always knew what he wanted to sing. Then she said she must play his accompaniment, so that he could stand up and let his voice out.
She pulled out his music—it wasn’t what he wanted to sing, and he made that clear; he always knew what he wanted to sing. Then she said she needed to play his accompaniment, so he could stand up and let his voice flow.
Now Monsieur Gérard’s voice was not of a quantity to be lightly let out in a small bird-cage of a room; it would have been sufficient to roll over Capri like a rock-stream. Also, Monsieur Gérard was like a tiger to any accompanist but his own, who was taking at the moment a much-needed holiday.
Now, Monsieur Gérard's voice was too powerful to be wasted in a tiny room; it could resonate across Capri like a rushing river. Plus, Monsieur Gérard was fierce to any accompanist except for his own, who was currently enjoying a much-needed vacation.
It counted for nothing at all with Monsieur Gérard that his wife was dressed in white and scarlet and gold and that she had roused in him the temporary sentiments of attraction. From the moment that she mounted the music-stool nothing counted but her power of playing a correct accompaniment without too much expression. She had evoked the artist, and the artist upsets everything.
It didn't matter at all to Monsieur Gérard that his wife was wearing white, scarlet, and gold, or that she had stirred some momentary feelings of attraction in him. As soon as she sat down on the music stool, all that counted was her ability to play a precise accompaniment without too much emotion. She had brought out the artist in him, and the artist changes everything.
Monsieur Gérard began to sing; he modulated his great dramatic voice, but the sound of it shook the Villa degli Angeli; it poured out on the dancing air with the majestic roll of great billows breaking on the beach.
Monsieur Gérard started singing; he tuned his powerful dramatic voice, but the sound of it shook the Villa degli Angeli; it flowed into the dancing air like the majestic crash of large waves breaking on the shore.
Madame tinkled mildly and prettily on the piano after him--too prettily of course, and not very accurately. The little ineffective notes were like a pee-wit chirping in a storm. In an instant Monsieur Gérard had swept her from the music-stool almost on to the floor. “You have no more music in you than a fly!” he broke off abruptly to inform her, then he sat down in her place and roared in velvet with magnificent effect.
Madame played softly and sweetly on the piano after him—too sweetly, of course, and not very accurately. The faint, ineffective notes sounded like a bird chirping in a storm. In a moment, Monsieur Gérard had swept her off the music stool almost onto the floor. “You have as much music in you as a fly!” he interrupted abruptly to tell her, then he sat down in her spot and sang powerfully with impressive effect.
Madame, shaken and reduced from triumph to the verge of tears, quivered for a little in the window-seat; but even then her prize was still within her grasp--Monsieur had simply for the moment forgotten her. She was capable, if she had waited, of reminding him successfully. Alas! she had that fatal longing to help which reduces the greatest women to the level of a nuisance. She could not let herself be forgotten even for a moment--even for his art. She would go back and turn over the leaves for Raoul. He frowned, he swore under his breath, he shook his heavy head at her; but she went on turning over the leaves--he was not playing to the score, he did not want his leaves turned over--her eager, fluttering figure drove him frantic. In ten minutes he banged the piano lid down, and threw the score on the carpet. He told her before Léon, before Rose, in the drawing-room of the Villa degli Angeli that she was an intrusive insect!
Madame, shaken and brought down from triumph to the brink of tears, trembled a little in the window seat; but even then, her prize was still within reach—Monsieur had just temporarily forgotten about her. She was capable, if she had waited, of reminding him successfully. Unfortunately, she had that fatal urge to help, which drags even the greatest women down to being a nuisance. She couldn’t let herself be forgotten for even a moment—not even for his art. She would go back and turn the pages for Raoul. He frowned, muttered curses under his breath, and shook his heavy head at her; but she kept turning the pages—he wasn’t playing to the score, he didn’t want his pages turned—her eager, fluttering figure drove him crazy. In ten minutes, he slammed the piano lid shut and tossed the score onto the carpet. He told her, in front of Léon, in front of Rose, in the drawing room of the Villa degli Angeli, that she was an annoying insect!
There was a horrible pause. Léon approached Madame in a state of mingled chivalry and satisfaction. She was a pitiable figure as she stood there biting at her dainty lace handkerchief to keep the tears back; her face was very white under its layer of powder. Probably it would have been better if she had sat down. She simply stood with imploring, helpless eyes fixed upon the angry tyrant before her.
There was a terrible silence. Léon approached Madame, feeling both chivalrous and pleased. She looked pitiful standing there, biting her delicate lace handkerchief to hold back her tears; her face was very pale beneath the layer of makeup. It might have been better if she had sat down. Instead, she stood there with pleading, helpless eyes fixed on the angry tyrant in front of her.
No angry man likes to be looked at helplessly. Monsieur Gérard glared at her--then he made the gulf that had come between them impassable.
No angry person likes to be stared at with helplessness. Monsieur Gérard shot her a glare—then he made the gap that had formed between them unbridgeable.
“Understand!” he shouted, turning the music still on the piano to and fro, as if he were making hay, “To-night I go to Naples! I cannot stand more of this! I will go to Naples for one night, for two--for three! You must remain here! I go to Naples!” Madame’s eyes went from her husband to Léon. Léon’s eyes were fixed on hers in pity, in forgiveness--and were they also fixed a little in expectation? He knew, and Madame knew, precisely the purpose of Monsieur Gérard in going to Naples.
“Understand!” he shouted, turning the sheet music on the piano back and forth as if he were raking hay. “Tonight I’m going to Naples! I can’t take any more of this! I’ll go to Naples for one night, maybe two—maybe three! You have to stay here! I'm going to Naples!” Madame’s gaze shifted from her husband to Léon. Léon’s eyes were locked onto hers, filled with pity, with forgiveness—and were they also a little hopeful? He knew, and Madame knew, exactly why Monsieur Gérard was heading to Naples.
Rose did not understand as much as this, but she thought it was very wicked of Monsieur Gérard to go away from his wife on their honeymoon because she tried to turn over the leaves of his music.
Rose didn’t fully grasp everything, but she thought it was really wrong of Monsieur Gérard to leave his wife on their honeymoon just because she tried to flip through the pages of his music.
She got up and crossed the room towards Madame. It was Rose who put an end to the unendurable silence.
She stood up and walked across the room toward Madame. It was Rose who broke the unbearable silence.
Léon was waiting for a cue from Madame, and Madame was too stunned to give him any cue. She was like a little helpless leaf that has brought on its own storm, but Rose waited for nothing. She looked first at Monsieur Gérard. She compelled that enraged artist to meet her steady, disapproving eyes; then she held out her hand to Madame Gérard and with a gracious diffidence that was the perfection of dignity, she said in her stumbling French, “I hope very much, Madame, that if your husband is to leave you for a few days, you will give us as much of your company as possible.”
Léon was waiting for a signal from Madame, but Madame was too shocked to give him any signal. She was like a small, helpless leaf that had brought on its own storm, but Rose didn’t wait for anything. She first looked at Monsieur Gérard, forcing the furious artist to meet her steady, disapproving gaze; then she extended her hand to Madame Gérard and, with a graceful modesty that embodied dignity, she said in her halting French, “I really hope, Madame, that if your husband is leaving you for a few days, you will spend as much time with us as possible.”
Madame excused herself. She murmured under her breath that Rose was too kind. Once more her eyes flickered from her husband to Léon. “It is a great happiness to me to second my wife’s invitation,” said Léon gravely. He murmured something more as he bowed over her hand and kissed it. Rose had already turned and without even glancing in the direction of Monsieur Gérard she went out into the gay little garden.
Madame excused herself. She quietly said that Rose was too kind. Once again, her eyes shifted between her husband and Léon. “I'm really happy to support my wife's invitation,” Léon said seriously. He whispered something else as he leaned over her hand and kissed it. Rose had already turned, and without even looking at Monsieur Gérard, she walked into the cheerful little garden.
Capri saw them return to the Hotel Paradiso.
Capri watched them come back to the Hotel Paradiso.
Léon was remorsefully attentive to his wife; he treated her as if she were something very valuable that might break.
Léon was regretfully attentive to his wife; he treated her like something really precious that could break.
Perhaps in some subconscious way he knew that he was going to break her, but he was very much impressed by her behavior.
Perhaps in some subconscious way he knew that he was going to hurt her, but he was very much impressed by how she acted.
She was, he thought to himself, the soul of generosity, and when we are sure that we have the soul of generosity to deal with we sometimes find it difficult not to take advantage of it.
She was, he thought to himself, the essence of generosity, and when we know we're dealing with someone so generous, we sometimes find it hard not to take advantage of it.
CHAPTER XI
The next day Monsieur Gérard carried out his intention of going to Naples.
The next day, Monsieur Gérard went ahead with his plan to go to Naples.
Madame Gérard remained invisible. She accepted the flowers Léon called upon her to present, but she sent down a message that she was indisposed and could see nobody. She was indisposed until five o’clock the following day. By this time she had made up her mind.
Madame Gérard stayed out of sight. She accepted the flowers that Léon brought for her, but she sent a message saying she was unwell and couldn't see anyone. She was unwell until five o’clock the next day. By then, she had made her decision.
It was not an easy task. She said to herself again and again that she would have accepted heartbreak--but she could not accept outrage. Her husband had not only cruelly wronged her--he had done so publicly before the eyes of a man who loved her--and before his wife. Her marriage was a false step--it had been her first adventure--but in her imagination she had only counted upon adventures as successes--now she was face to face with an adventure which had proved a failure. She could not go back--she could only go on--and yet she hesitated, for after marriage, adventures that go on are no longer innocent. Her husband had left her with a weapon lying within her reach--from the first it had occurred to her that she could strike back with Léon, but with this idea had come another one, that in striking back she must cruelly wound an innocent and happy woman. In all the horrible scene which had taken place the day before there had only been one moment less intolerable than the others, and Rose had given her that moment. She had distinctly stood by her with an offer of friendship.
It wasn't an easy task. She told herself repeatedly that she could have dealt with heartbreak—but she couldn't accept the betrayal. Her husband had not only treated her cruelly—he had done so publicly in front of a man who cared for her—and in front of his wife. Her marriage was a misstep—it had been her first adventure—but in her mind, she had only expected adventures to be successful—now she was confronted with an adventure that had turned out to be a failure. She couldn't go back—she could only move forward—but she hesitated, because after marriage, adventures that continue are no longer innocent. Her husband had left her with a weapon within reach—from the beginning, she had thought about striking back with Léon, but with that thought came another one: that in retaliating, she would have to hurt an innocent and happy woman. In the terrible scene that had unfolded the day before, there had only been one moment that was less unbearable than the others, and Rose had given her that moment. She had clearly stood by her with an offer of friendship.
Madame Gérard spent twenty-four bitter, sleepless hours considering Rose. At the end of that time--having come to the decision that she did not want to hurt her, but that she wished to do the thing that would hurt her--she made the further decision that, after all, it need not hurt Rose so very much. When she thought of her own unhappiness, a little distress on the part of other wives did not seem out of place.
Madame Gérard spent twenty-four painful, sleepless hours thinking about Rose. After that time—having decided that she didn't want to hurt her, but that she wanted to do something that would hurt her—she further concluded that, in the end, it might not hurt Rose too much. When she considered her own unhappiness, a little distress from other wives didn’t seem unreasonable.
She would do her best to shield Rose from the truth, but she wouldn’t do anything to prevent the truth taking place. These two decisions placed her in a better position than Léon. Léon had decided nothing.
She would try her best to protect Rose from the truth, but she wouldn’t do anything to stop the truth from happening. These two choices put her in a better place than Léon. Léon hadn’t made any decisions.
He only knew that he must see this complex woman, that he must, out of chivalry, discover what she felt about the incredible behavior of her husband. He must find out also--in honor or common kindness--if there wasn’t in the situation some successful part for a good friend to play. He drew upon all his virtues for his reasons. Yesterday Madame had sharply wounded his amour propre; he saw that she had been playing a game with him. Well, the game had failed, and yet he was still there; there was therefore still the possibility of a new game under new conditions, with the advantage, perhaps, to him.
He only knew that he had to see this complex woman, that he had to, out of courtesy, find out how she felt about her husband's unbelievable behavior. He also needed to determine—out of respect or basic kindness—if there was some way for a good friend to help in this situation. He tapped into all his good qualities for his reasoning. Yesterday, Madame had hurt his pride; he saw that she had been playing a game with him. Well, the game had failed, and yet he was still there; so, there was still a chance for a new game under different conditions, possibly with an advantage for him.
He went no further than that. He wanted, he assured himself, to go no further. He was full of consideration for Rose, but he distinctly wished to see how far he could go.
He didn’t go any further than that. He convinced himself that he didn’t want to go any further. He was very mindful of Rose, but he definitely wanted to see how far he could push it.
At five o’clock he found himself admitted. Madame was already out in the sheltered wistaria-covered balcony. She lay in a long chair draped in a soft white robe; there were pearls round her neck and a little black velvet band. She looked extraordinarily pathetic and young and very tired of grief.
At five o’clock, he was let in. Madame was already outside on the sheltered balcony covered in wisteria. She was lying in a long chair wrapped in a soft white robe; she had pearls around her neck and a small black velvet band. She looked remarkably fragile and youthful, and very weary from sadness.
There were no traces of tears on her little white face--but she was not the woman to allow traces of any kind to appear, unless they were becoming.
There were no signs of tears on her small, pale face—but she was not the type of woman to let any signs show, unless they were attractive.
“It was kind of you to come,” she said gently after a long pause. “Forgive me, I had misjudged you. I thought that you were playing with me.”
“It was nice of you to come,” she said softly after a long pause. “Sorry, I misread you. I thought you were just messing with me.”
Léon protested eagerly, how could she have had such an idea? One did not go about playing with young and innocent women who were unhappy. She must not do him so much injustice.
Léon protested passionately, how could she think that? One shouldn't toy with young and innocent women who were struggling. She shouldn’t be so unfair to him.
He talked for five minutes nobly and eloquently about unhappy young married women. Madame Gérard listened, looking between the wistaria branches towards the sea. When he had quite finished she said gently, “And yet it was a plot between you and my husband--your friendship, your attention to me--they were not very real, Monsieur. You had agreed with him to win me over to his wishes. Is that not so?”
He spoke for five minutes, nobly and eloquently, about unhappy young married women. Madame Gérard listened, gazing between the wisteria branches towards the sea. When he finished, she gently said, “And yet it was a scheme between you and my husband—your friendship, your attention to me—they weren't very genuine, Monsieur. You’d agreed with him to win me over to his wishes. Isn't that right?”
Léon was upset. You can never be sure what a husband will not tell a wife, even an estranged and angry husband. There is a terrible habit of indiscriminate confidence in marriage. Léon had come across it before.
Léon was upset. You can never know what a husband won’t share with a wife, even a distant and angry one. There's a frustrating tendency for couples to share everything in marriage. Léon had encountered this before.
He would have eagerly denied conjecture, but it would not do to deny a confidence; besides he was secretly much relieved at this new version of things. He had been afraid that Madame had been playing with him; it appeared now that he had been playing with her. What had happened yesterday was merely a charming little feminine revanche. He began to find the part he was playing more attractive.
He would have quickly denied any speculation, but he couldn’t really deny the confidence; besides, he was secretly quite relieved by this new perspective. He had been worried that Madame was toying with him; it now seemed that he had been the one playing with her. What happened yesterday was just a delightful little feminine revenge. He started to find the role he was playing more appealing.
“It is true,” he said at last, “your husband told me that your marriage was not happy--and to begin with perhaps I had the idea that it lay with you to make it so. Forgive me, this idea soon passed. It passed before the affair of the other day showed me the incredible lacheté of Raoul. Permit me to say that his behavior shocked me to the heart; but before this shock took place I had learned in what light to consider you. Believe me, I have not been playing with you. I am in earnest, in terrible earnest.”
“It’s true,” he finally said, “your husband told me that your marriage wasn’t happy—and at first, I thought it was something you could fix. Forgive me, but that thought didn’t last long. It faded after the incident the other day revealed Raoul’s unbelievable cowardice. Let me just say that his behavior shocked me deeply; but before that shock, I had already come to understand how to view you. Believe me, I haven’t been toying with you. I’m serious, dead serious.”
She turned her eyes to his. They were not beautiful eyes like Rose’s--but he did not know them so well, besides she used them better. “You are really in earnest, really, Léon?” she asked him searchingly. He sprang to his feet, but with a wave of her hand she motioned to him to remain where he was.
She looked into his eyes. They weren’t beautiful like Rose’s, but he didn’t know them as well, plus she used them more effectively. “Are you serious, really, Léon?” she asked him, scrutinizing him. He jumped to his feet, but with a wave of her hand, she signaled for him to stay where he was.
“I wonder,” she said very softly. “I do not want to be twice deceived, to be deceived once is to go broken-winged through life, but to be deceived twice, could one live at all?”
“I wonder,” she said quietly. “I don’t want to be fooled again; being fooled once feels like going through life with broken wings, but to be fooled twice—could anyone really live at all?”
“I swear that I have not deceived you--that I will never deceive you!” cried Léon passionately. “The feeling that I have for you is real--it is intense.”
“I swear I haven’t lied to you—I will never lie to you!” Léon cried passionately. “The feelings I have for you are real—they’re intense.”
Still he meant to stay at Capri; he hadn’t any idea of doing anything else.
Still, he planned to stay at Capri; he didn't have any intention of doing anything else.
“You are prepared,” she asked him, “to prove your words to me? You realize if I believe them what is at stake for me--and if you realize that, do you not think that I have the right to ask you for a proof?”
“You’re ready,” she asked him, “to back up your words? You understand that if I believe you, there’s a lot on the line for me—so if you get that, don’t you think I have the right to ask you for proof?”
“You shall not ask me for one!” he cried. “Rather I will give you all the proofs in my power--one or a dozen--what you will--you have only to ask!”
“You’re not going to ask me for one!” he shouted. “Instead, I’ll give you all the proof I can—one or a dozen—whatever you want—you just have to ask!”
“You are very generous,” she said with her pretty irony. “One will be enough. I want you to-night to take me to Naples. I cannot stay in Capri until my husband returns. I will not return alone to France. It appears that we made a mistake in not going to Naples for our honeymoon. Let us then--you and I--rectify this mistake.”
"You’re very generous," she said with a charming irony. "One will be enough. Tonight, I want you to take me to Naples. I can’t stay in Capri until my husband gets back. I won’t go back to France alone. It seems we made a mistake by not going to Naples for our honeymoon. So let’s fix this mistake—just you and me."
Léon said nothing. He gripped at the little wooden balcony railing with both hands, and stared with blank eyes at the laughing sea. Leave Capri! Leave Rose! His heart shuddered within him--with every honest fiber of his nature, and he had many honest fibers in his nature, he loved Rose. He did not love the woman before him--but he had sought what she offered--how could he refuse it? It was true he had expected to make his own terms, but this would not be very easy to explain to her. Still, he tried hard to keep the situation in hand.
Léon said nothing. He grasped the small wooden balcony railing with both hands and stared blankly at the laughing sea. Leave Capri! Leave Rose! His heart shuddered within him—he loved Rose with every honest part of himself, and he had many honest parts. He didn’t love the woman in front of him, but he had pursued what she was offering—how could he turn it down? He did think he could make his own terms, but explaining that to her wouldn’t be easy. Still, he tried hard to manage the situation.
“I have said,” he began at last, “that I considered your husband, in leaving you, to have committed the worst of infamies. You are asking me to commit the same.”
“I have said,” he finally began, “that I think your husband, by leaving you, has done the worst kind of betrayal. You’re asking me to do the same.”
Madame raised her eyebrows.
Madame raised her brows.
“You mean in leaving your wife?” she asked. “After what you have allowed me to suppose, I had not thought you would have that feeling. Nor would it be necessary for you to act as my husband has acted. But I am supposing, of course, that what you feel for me is--real.”
“You're talking about leaving your wife?” she asked. “Based on what you've let me believe, I didn’t think you would feel that way. And you wouldn’t need to behave like my husband has. But I’m assuming, of course, that what you feel for me is—real.”
“Pardon me, Madame,” said Léon firmly, “all that I have said to you is true--and yet--is it incredible to you?--I love my wife!”
“Excuse me, ma'am,” Léon said firmly, “everything I’ve told you is true—and yet—is it hard to believe?—I love my wife!”
Madame smiled at him.
She smiled at him.
“You know how children play with daisies?” she said. “As they pull off the little white petals one by one--‘He loves me--a little, very much, passionately, not at all.’ It is funny what comes after passionately--so soon after, Léon.”
“You know how kids play with daisies?” she said. “As they pull off the little white petals one by one—‘He loves me—a little, very much, passionately, not at all.’ It’s funny what comes after passionately—so soon after, Léon.”
He stirred uneasily. Madame began to pull to pieces a spray of wistaria, throwing the blossoms one by one smilingly into her lap. “I do not ask you, my friend,” she said slowly, “for the devotion of a lifetime--there are hardly enough to go round of these blossoms--we must not stop at passionately, must we--we must stop at not at all! I was thinking of spending three days in Naples.”
He shifted uncomfortably. Madame started to break apart a bunch of wisteria, tossing the blossoms one by one with a smile into her lap. “I don't ask you, my friend,” she said slowly, “for a lifetime of devotion—there aren't nearly enough of these blossoms to go around—we shouldn't settle for passion, should we—we should aim for nothing at all! I was thinking of spending three days in Naples.”
“And you would expect me to leave you in three days?” asked Léon reproachfully. He watched her feverishly. A man must know what he is in for. “In three days,” said Madame, throwing all the silvery mauve blossoms with a quick little gesture over the balcony, “I should insist upon your leaving me.” As she did this her small, firm hand touched his. He caught it to his lips and kissed it fervently. The smile in her eyes deepened.
“And you really think I’m going to leave you in three days?” Léon asked, a bit hurt. He watched her anxiously. A guy needs to understand what he’s getting into. “In three days,” Madame replied, tossing all the silvery mauve blossoms off the balcony with a quick motion, “I would definitely want you to leave me.” As she did this, her small, firm hand brushed against his. He took it to his lips and kissed it passionately. The smile in her eyes grew brighter.
She supposed he must have stopped thinking of Rose, but he said again, after a moment’s pause, “To leave her--to leave her--that seems somehow very base!”
She thought he must have stopped thinking about Rose, but he said again, after a moment's pause, “To leave her—to leave her—that seems somehow really low!”
“Then do not leave her,” said Madame wearily, withdrawing her hand. “Break your word to me, it is very simple. I have no claim on you--I am not your wife.”
“Then don’t leave her,” said Madame wearily, pulling her hand back. “Just break your promise to me, it’s really that simple. I have no right to you—I’m not your wife.”
“You are everything in the world to me,” he said desperately. For the moment he believed she was.
“You mean everything to me,” he said urgently. For that moment, he truly believed it.
She leaned forward a little.
She leaned in a bit.
“After all,” she said, “your wife will not know why you go to Naples. You have only to say you go on business. She is so innocent she will believe you--you might even tell her that you are to act as my escort back to my husband. She need not suffer.”
“After all,” she said, “your wife won’t know why you’re going to Naples. You can just say it’s for work. She’s so trusting she’ll believe you—you could even tell her that you’re going to help me get back to my husband. She doesn’t need to worry.”
Léon flung back his head. “But,” he stammered, his eyes filling with sudden tears, “I cannot lie to Rose! She is not like that! I cannot lie to her--it is as you say, she would believe me!”
Léon threw his head back. “But,” he stammered, his eyes welling up with tears, “I can’t lie to Rose! She’s not like that! I can’t lie to her—it’s just like you said, she would believe me!”
“Ah,” said Madame, “let us hope then that you can lie about women better than you can lie to them! But you are making a mistake. It is very easy to lie to us. All men have found it so.”
“Ah,” said Madame, “let's hope you can lie about women better than you can lie to them! But you're making a mistake. It's very easy to lie to us. All men have found that out.”
He pushed her words away from him.
He dismissed her words.
“Elise,” he asked her suddenly, “do you care for me? This thing that you are about to do, is it from your heart?”
“Elise,” he suddenly asked her, “do you care about me? Is this thing you’re about to do coming from your heart?”
She rose and stood beside him.
She got up and stood next to him.
“I will give you the proof,” she said in a low voice.
"I'll show you the proof," she said quietly.
But still he was not satisfied; his eyes continued to question her.
But he still wasn't satisfied; his eyes kept questioning her.
“It is from my heart,” she repeated firmly. He caught her to him and kissed her, but it seemed to him even then as if he held something dead in his arms, something which by no beat of the heart, by no single spiritual response, met his. She gave him her lips.
“It’s from my heart,” she said firmly again. He pulled her close and kissed her, but even then, it felt like he was holding something lifeless in his arms, something that didn’t connect with him in any way, not by a heartbeat or any spiritual response. She offered him her lips.
For a long moment he held her, then she withdrew herself and moved away from him. “No more,” she said gently. “To-night I shall expect you. I will meet you at the turn of the road by the Madonna of the Rocks.”
For a long moment, he held her, then she pulled away and stepped back from him. “No more,” she said softly. “Tonight, I’ll be waiting for you. I’ll meet you at the bend in the road by the Madonna of the Rocks.”
She moved with him slowly towards the door. “Voyons!” she said before they parted. “Don’t hurt her--don’t ever tell her--your young wife. She is too good. A lie will cost you nothing. And, after all, if it was not me--it would be some other woman soon--would it not? After all--” Her voice faltered. Something in her wavered for a moment, something very hard and deep, tried suddenly to melt. “After all,” said Léon gravely, “this is the greatest proof I have to give. Take it as generously as I give it!”
She moved with him slowly toward the door. “Let's go!” she said before they separated. “Don’t hurt her—don’t ever tell her—your young wife. She’s too good for that. A lie won’t cost you anything. And, honestly, if it wasn’t me— it would be some other woman soon, right? After all—” Her voice trailed off. Something in her wavered for a moment, something very hard and deep, suddenly trying to soften. “After all,” Léon said seriously, “this is the greatest proof I can give you. Accept it as generously as I offer it!”
She looked at him with strange eyes. “We are both about to be very generous, are we not?” she said with a dry little smile. “Eh bien! Love is short and marriage is long--all the better for love--which sees its end.”
She looked at him with a curious expression. “We’re both getting ready to be very generous, aren’t we?” she said with a wry little smile. “Well then! Love is brief and marriage is lengthy—all the better for love—which knows its limits.”
Léon did not like this point of view. There was some truth in it, no doubt, but it would have sounded better from the lips of a man. He kissed her hands reproachfully. He could not think for the moment of anything very beautiful to say about love, and Madame herself said no more. She simply looked suggestively at the door.
Léon didn’t agree with this perspective. There was some truth to it, for sure, but it would have sounded better coming from a man. He kissed her hands in disappointment. At that moment, he couldn’t think of anything very beautiful to say about love, and Madame didn’t say anything else either. She just gave a meaningful look at the door.
After he had gone she stood where he had left her, clenching and unclenching her small, firm hands.
After he left, she stood where he had left her, clenching and unclenching her small, strong hands.
“From my heart,” she whispered, “Mon Dieu--it appears so--from my heart.”
“From my heart,” she whispered, “Oh my God--it seems so--from my heart.”
CHAPTER XII
Rose was finishing a letter to Agatha on the balcony. She found it difficult to write to her sisters, they seemed so very far away.
Rose was wrapping up a letter to Agatha on the balcony. She found it hard to write to her sisters; they felt so distant.
She was afraid, too, that they might find her letters dull. You couldn’t go on describing the blue grotto; besides, neither Agatha nor Edith cared for descriptions of scenery, they always skipped them in books; and as far as Rose could tell nobody played any particular game in Capri. Young men shot birds on Sunday afternoons when they could, but they weren’t even the proper birds to shoot, so perhaps it was better not to mention them.
She was also worried that they might find her letters boring. You couldn’t keep describing the blue grotto; besides, neither Agatha nor Edith liked descriptions of scenery and always skipped over them in books. As far as Rose could tell, nobody played any specific games in Capri. Young men shot birds on Sunday afternoons when they could, but they weren’t even the right kind of birds to shoot, so maybe it was better not to bring them up.
When Rose wrote to her people she always said “we” even when she was referring to things that she did by herself.
When Rose wrote to her people, she always said “we,” even when she was talking about things she did by herself.
It wasn’t very like a Pinsent to give way to this illicit expansion of fact, but Rose comforted herself by thinking that after all, editors said “we” when there was only one of them writing, and most of the married people she knew expressed themselves in the plural, though that perhaps was because they really did the things together. Still, she went on writing “we” because she didn’t want her people to think anything funny about Léon. She had just got as far as “We have such jolly little dinners in the garden,” when she heard Léon’s whistle coming up the stairs. He stood looking at her a little curiously.
It wasn’t really like a Pinsent to give in to this shady twist of truth, but Rose reassured herself by thinking that anyway, editors used “we” when only one of them was writing, and most of the married people she knew spoke in the plural, though that might have been because they actually did things together. Still, she continued writing “we” because she didn’t want her friends to think anything strange about Léon. She had just written, “We have such fun little dinners in the garden,” when she heard Léon’s whistle coming up the stairs. He stood there looking at her a bit curiously.
“You are writing,” he asked her, “to your people?”
“You're writing,” he asked her, “to your people?”
“To Agatha,” she said. “Have you any message?”
“To Agatha,” she said. “Do you have any message?”
Léon sometimes sent very amusing messages to Agatha. For a moment Léon did not reply, then he said, “And what do you say to them--of me--your people?”
Léon sometimes sent really funny messages to Agatha. For a moment, Léon didn’t respond, then he said, “So what do you tell them—about me—your people?”
Rose blushed, just the same wonderful pink tulip blush Léon had from the first particularly admired, but it was ill-timed, it looked guilty. It shot through his uneasy mind that she had been complaining of him to the Pinsents. In his irritable, resentful state it gave him a sudden sense of justification. Hadn’t he done already wonders for Rose? He had not made open love to Elise (until just now, of course), he had borne for over a month the ennui of Capri. He hadn’t so much as been to a café without his wife, and now he had almost decided not to leave her!
Rose blushed, the same beautiful pink that Léon had always admired, but it felt poorly timed and made her look guilty. A troubling thought crossed his mind that she had been talking negatively about him to the Pinsents. In his irritated and resentful mood, it gave him a sudden sense of being justified. Hadn’t he already done wonders for Rose? He hadn’t openly flirted with Elise (until just now, of course), and he had endured the boredom of Capri for over a month. He hadn’t even gone to a café without his wife, and now he’d almost decided not to leave her!
“Tell them,” he said bitterly, “that you are perfect, and that I am a monster of depravity. Almost all wives say that to their relatives sooner or later. You, it appears, have taken up the tone in good time!”
“Tell them,” he said bitterly, “that you are perfect, and that I am a monster of depravity. Almost all wives say that to their relatives sooner or later. You seem to have adopted that tone just in time!”
“Léon!” she cried, aghast. And then, because she loved him so, because she had shielded him in the defiance of truth, because she had never had a suspicion of his faithlessness, she chose this moment to say the only harsh thing she had ever said to him. “I think,” she said, turning away her eyes, “that you are guilty of very bad taste.”
“Léon!” she exclaimed, shocked. And then, because she loved him so much, because she had protected him despite the truth, because she had never doubted his loyalty, she chose this moment to say the only mean thing she had ever said to him. “I think,” she said, looking away, “that you have really terrible taste.”
It was, of course, the one fatal reproach to make to a Frenchman. If she had said he was guilty of anything else he would have forgiven her.
It was, of course, the one unforgivable accusation to make to a Frenchman. If she had said he was guilty of anything else, he would have let it go.
Léon rushed into their room, his cheeks on fire as if she had struck him. It was clear she no longer loved him! Coldly, cruelly, with her horrible English justice, so out of place in a woman, she had thrown this stone at his heart! There could be but one issue now. He must go to Naples. She complained of him to her parents and she had accused him of bad taste! He packed a small bag feverishly. The door between them was shut.
Léon burst into their room, his cheeks burning as if she had slapped him. It was obvious she no longer loved him! Coldly, cruelly, with her harsh sense of justice that seemed so unnatural for a woman, she had thrown this blow at his heart! There could only be one outcome now. He had to go to Naples. She had complained about him to her parents and accused him of having bad taste! He hurriedly packed a small bag. The door between them was closed.
Rose hesitated. Should she open it and tell him she was sorry?
Rose hesitated. Should she open it and apologize to him?
What would Agatha or Edith do, if they were there? Probably they would have burst open the door with shouts of glee, and inserted a cake of soap down Léon’s back, but this happy method of conciliation seemed closed to Rose. She had never had their robuster gift of horseplay. She got up hesitatingly and walked slowly away, out into the garden and beyond the gates to post her letter. Perhaps when she came back for dinner she might have thought of something nice to say, something that would show Léon she was sorry and not aggravate him.
What would Agatha or Edith do if they were there? They probably would have burst through the door, cheering, and shoved a bar of soap down Léon’s back, but that fun way of making up didn’t seem like an option for Rose. She had never had their rough-and-tumble talent for play. She got up hesitantly and slowly walked out to the garden and beyond the gates to mail her letter. Maybe when she came back for dinner, she would have thought of something nice to say, something that would show Léon she was sorry and not irritate him.
It was a lovely evening. She wandered on, seeing at every fresh turn of the road a yet more glorious view.
It was a beautiful evening. She strolled on, discovering an even more stunning view with every new bend in the road.
The great bay spread before her like an endless liquid flame. The color seemed to throb upon its burnished shield.
The vast bay stretched out before her like an infinite liquid fire. The color seemed to pulse on its polished surface.
Naples lay beyond it, a long pearly circle in the evening light, pale cream and coral pink and soft, dull gold. Above Vesuvius the white plume of smoke drove straight as a lifted feather up into the sky.
Naples stretched out beyond it, a long, pearly arc in the evening light, soft cream, coral pink, and muted gold. Above Vesuvius, a white plume of smoke shot straight up into the sky like a lifted feather.
She went on till she reached the Madonna of the Rocks, then she sat under the tall raised figure with its lamp.
She continued until she reached the Madonna of the Rocks, then she sat beneath the tall sculpture with its lamp.
At the turn of the road below her a little carriage was standing; in it was the figure of a woman in white. The figure reminded her of Madame Gérard, only it could not be Madame Gérard, of course, because Madame had written to Rose that she was not well and could not leave her room.
At the bend in the road below her, a small carriage was parked; inside was a woman dressed in white. The woman reminded her of Madame Gérard, but it couldn't be Madame Gérard since she had written to Rose that she wasn't feeling well and couldn't leave her room.
As Rose sat there her eyes filled with tears. They were not for herself, though her own heart was sore; they were for the poor woman whose husband had so cruelly left her all alone on her honeymoon. And when Rose thought how happy she was herself, and how soon she would tell Léon, with her cheek against his cheek, that she was sorry she had been horrid, her heart ached for that other bride who had no lover to appease; and who must be looking at all this great sparkling sea and wonderful bright earth with such sad, different eyes! And so Rose sat there and cried for Madame Gérard--and Madame Gérard, two hundred yards away, waited for Rose’s husband.
As Rose sat there, her eyes filled with tears. They weren't for herself, even though her own heart was hurting; they were for the poor woman whose husband had so heartlessly left her alone on her honeymoon. And when Rose thought about how happy she was and how soon she would tell Léon, with her cheek against his, that she was sorry for being mean, her heart ached for that other bride who had no partner to comfort her; and who must be looking at all this beautiful, sparkling sea and incredible bright earth with such sad, different eyes! So Rose sat there and cried for Madame Gérard—and Madame Gérard, two hundred yards away, waited for Rose’s husband.
He came at last, hurriedly, quietly, with hanging head, like a thief. He was ashamed, ashamed of his anger against Rose, of his incredible folly, of his silly, intemperate desires. He passed close by the rock on which Rose sat. Her heart moved suddenly against her side; it betrayed her; stubbornly it beat as if it knew itself in danger, and yet, Rose said to herself, there was no danger. It was only Léon hurrying by, looking as if he were ashamed.
He finally arrived, quickly and quietly, with his head down, like a thief. He felt ashamed—ashamed of his anger towards Rose, of his foolishness, of his silly, reckless desires. He walked right past the rock where Rose sat. Her heart suddenly raced against her side; it betrayed her; it pounded stubbornly as if it knew it was in danger, yet Rose told herself there was no danger. It was just Léon rushing by, looking like he was embarrassed.
She saw him get into the little carriage, and then turn and look back. She could not see his face, but it seemed to her as if he were reluctant to be driven away. Of course he would be back for dinner.
She watched him get into the small carriage, then turn and look back. She couldn't see his face, but it felt to her like he was hesitant to leave. Of course, he'd be back for dinner.
Perhaps, after all, that was Madame Gérard, and Léon was driving her down to the eight o’clock boat? Probably she was going to Naples to join her husband, and Léon had offered to see her off. He would be very late for dinner. If she hadn’t been cross he would have told her what he meant to do. The little Capri ponies plunged forward and the carriage disappeared in a cloud of dust. A long while after she saw the little steamer pushing its way across the crystal sea and leaving behind it a long purple trail. She watched it till it lost itself beyond Castellamare. Léon would soon be back now. She walked slowly towards the hotel and when she got there she was conscious of something strange about it. The Padrone met her with a bunch of flowers, and the stout Padrona bustled out from the office to ask Rose if there wasn’t anything extra she would like--would she not dine now in the garden?
Maybe that was Madame Gérard, and Léon was taking her to the eight o'clock boat? She was probably heading to Naples to meet her husband, and Léon had offered to see her off. He would be really late for dinner. If she hadn’t been upset, he would have told her what he planned to do. The little Capri ponies surged forward, and the carriage disappeared in a cloud of dust. A while later, she saw the small steamer making its way across the clear sea, leaving a long purple trail behind it. She watched it until it vanished beyond Castellamare. Léon would be back soon now. She walked slowly toward the hotel, and when she arrived, she sensed something unusual about it. The Padrone greeted her with a bunch of flowers, and the plump Padrona hurried out from the office to ask Rose if there was anything extra she wanted—wouldn't she like to have dinner in the garden now?
“Oh, no, not now,” Rose said quickly. “I will wait for my husband.” A shadow passed over the Padrona’s face. She hesitated and then said with urgent kindness, “The Signora has only to ask for anything she wants.” The waiter, too, looked at Rose with strange, sympathetic eyes. He suggested her feeding the pigeons, and hurried to offer her new bread off the table of some traveling Germans.
“Oh, no, not now,” Rose said quickly. “I’ll wait for my husband.” A shadow crossed the Padrona’s face. She paused and then said with pressing kindness, “The Signora just has to ask for anything she needs.” The waiter also looked at Rose with strange, understanding eyes. He suggested she feed the pigeons and quickly went to offer her some fresh bread from the table of some German travelers.
“These people,” he said, “Tedeschi will not know the difference. Take it, Signora mia, for your birds.”
“These people,” he said, “Tedeschi won’t know the difference. Take it, my lady, for your birds.”
The pigeons had already gone to roost.
The pigeons had already settled in for the night.
Peppina, the chambermaid, watched Rose from the balcony. She should have been at her supper, but she stood for some time gazing down into the garden at the figure of the young wife. Suddenly she also bethought herself of something and hurried down into the garden carrying a black kitten in her apron which she deposited on Rose’s lap. “Behold,” she said, “the little one of fortune. A black cat brings luck. Talk to it, Signora, perhaps it will stay with you.” But the black kitten jumped off Rose’s lap. It wanted to play with its own shadow in the grass, and to stalk birds. It was not too young for that.
Peppina, the chambermaid, watched Rose from the balcony. She should have been having her dinner, but she spent some time staring down into the garden at the figure of the young wife. Suddenly, she remembered something and hurried down into the garden, carrying a black kitten in her apron, which she placed on Rose’s lap. “Look,” she said, “the little one of fortune. A black cat brings good luck. Talk to it, Signora, maybe it will stay with you.” But the black kitten jumped off Rose’s lap. It wanted to play with its own shadow in the grass and to stalk birds. It wasn’t too young for that.
The sky changed slowly from rose color to a clear, pale blue. One by one the stars came out, but they made no place in the sky, till the evening waned and night came, velvety and black, to Capri, embracing it like a dropped mantle, and then, through the curtain of the mysterious dark, the stars grew enormous and shone down upon the scented lemon gardens and over the vague wide sea.
The sky gradually shifted from a pink hue to a bright, light blue. One by one, the stars appeared, but they didn’t fill the sky until the evening faded and night descended, soft and dark, over Capri, wrapping it like a fallen cloak. Then, through the veil of the mysterious darkness, the stars became huge and sparkled down on the fragrant lemon gardens and across the vast, open sea.
Outside the gate a mandolin struck up a hungry, empty little tune.
Outside the gate, a mandolin played a simple, longing tune.
Rose shivered and moved back into the house. She could not bear the beauty of the garden any more alone.
Rose shivered and stepped back inside the house. She couldn't handle the beauty of the garden any longer by herself.
The Padrona met her with a letter in her hand. She had had it for two hours, but she could not make up her mind to give it to Rose. “How,” she asked her husband, “am I to slay happiness?--I am not a butcher.”
The Padrona met her with a letter in her hand. She had it for two hours, but she couldn't bring herself to give it to Rose. "How," she asked her husband, "am I supposed to destroy happiness? I'm not a butcher."
“Signora,” she said nervously, “here is a little letter--it is doubtless from the Signore. He is perhaps detained--hospitable friends have kept him--” Rose held out her hand for the letter. The Pinsents never made fusses. They didn’t believe in bad things happening, and when they happened they tried to look as if they weren’t bad.
“Ma'am,” she said nervously, “here’s a little letter—it’s probably from the gentleman. He might be held up—friendly hosts have probably kept him—” Rose reached out her hand for the letter. The Pinsents never caused a fuss. They didn’t believe in bad things happening, and when they did, they tried to act as if they weren’t bad.
This was the way Rose looked now. She smiled pleasantly at the Padrona, and moved slowly away towards her room with the letter. She would not hurry.
This is how Rose looked now. She smiled warmly at the Padrona and slowly walked toward her room with the letter. She wasn't in a rush.
The Padrona gazed compassionately after her. “She is walking over a precipice,” said the Padrona to herself, “as if it were a path in our garden, Poverina!”
The Padrona looked after her with compassion. “She's walking over a cliff,” the Padrona thought to herself, “as if it were a path in our garden, poor thing!”
It was a very short letter.
It was a really brief letter.
“My dear,” Léon wrote in French, “I find I must go to Naples. It will not be for long I leave you, and I have told them all to look after you until my return. Forgive me. Léon.”
“My dear,” Léon wrote in French, “I need to go to Naples. It won’t be for long. I’m leaving you, and I’ve asked everyone to take care of you until I’m back. Please forgive me. Léon.”
After all he could not lie to Rose.
After all, he couldn't lie to Rose.
She read his letter three times. The first two times she translated his letter into English, and wondered why Léon had gone to Naples. The third time she read it without translating it, and then she knew everything. She knew everything in all the world.
She read his letter three times. The first two times, she translated it into English and wondered why Léon had gone to Naples. The third time, she read it without translating it, and then she knew everything. She knew everything in the world.
But she could not quite believe it. The arrogance in her rose up and fought against the truth.
But she couldn't fully accept it. Her arrogance kicked in and battled against the truth.
Rose had very little arrogance, but all women who have been loved must have some. Surely he who was so much her lover could not have left her so soon?
Rose had very little arrogance, but every woman who has been loved must have a bit. Surely, someone who loved her so deeply couldn't have walked away so quickly?
She remembered that when she had said to her mother, “But I could never leave Léon,” Mrs. Pinsent had made no direct response. Her mother had realized that that wasn’t the only question. How had she realized this? Had her father ever--? Rose buried her face in her hands and wept bitterly. “Oh, poor mother!” she murmured, “poor mother!” She could not see herself as wholly poor yet.
She recalled telling her mom, “But I could never leave Léon,” and Mrs. Pinsent hadn’t answered directly. Her mom understood that wasn’t the only issue at play. How did she know this? Had her dad ever—? Rose buried her face in her hands and wept heartbrokenly. “Oh, poor mom!” she whispered, “poor mom!” She couldn’t see herself as completely pitiful yet.
And then she remembered Léon’s face as he passed her, his sad, ashamed face, and she knew now why he had left her; but that he did not want to leave her.
And then she recalled Léon's face as he walked by her, his sad, embarrassed expression, and she realized why he had left her; but it was clear he didn't want to be gone.
She sat up very straight and stopped crying when she realized this.
She sat up really straight and stopped crying when she realized this.
She thought it very strange, for she knew quite well that Madame Gérard didn’t love Léon, either. She loved her own husband, Rose had seen this; she knew it as if it were in the multiplication table; but she couldn’t think of Madame Gérard now, she wasn’t her business. Léon was her business. She must understand, why he had done this thing. It wasn’t any use being silly and just crying, then it might happen again, and it should never happen again; she wasn’t going to have Léon looking ashamed twice.
She found it really strange because she knew very well that Madame Gérard didn’t love Léon either. She loved her own husband; Rose had noticed this and knew it like she knew the multiplication table. But she couldn’t focus on Madame Gérard now; she wasn’t her concern. Léon was her concern. She needed to understand why he’d done this. There was no point in being foolish and just crying; that could happen again, and it shouldn’t ever happen again; she wasn’t going to let Léon feel ashamed twice.
From the first what wrung her heart was that Léon would feel it so! He had meant to be such a help, he nearly had been, and if he hadn’t been wasn’t it because Rose had failed him? She hadn’t meant to fail him of course, she had meant just the opposite; but that was before she knew all about everything, and before you know how to mean, meaning isn’t going to be much of a help.
From the start, what broke her heart was that Léon would feel this way! He had wanted to be such a support, and he nearly was, but if he hadn’t been, wasn’t it because Rose had let him down? She definitely hadn’t meant to let him down; she had intended just the opposite. But that was before she understood everything, and before you really know how to mean something, just intending isn’t going to be very helpful.
She had thought Léon was strong. He wasn’t strong, but in the rush of her passionate reasoning she carried this feather-weight of disadvantage into the fathomless sea of her love and left it safely there. No, he wasn’t strong--but he was Léon--he was hers.
She had thought Léon was strong. He wasn't strong, but in the heat of her passionate thinking, she took this tiny flaw and tossed it into the endless ocean of her love and left it there without worry. No, he wasn't strong—but he was Léon—he was hers.
It was she who should have realized his weakness. She remembered now that once or twice lately he had turned back from his excursions with Madame to suggest that Rose should join them, but she had refused in her foolish pride because she had wanted to prove to him how magnanimous she was. She shouldn’t have done that at all, she shouldn’t have had any pride--and it didn’t matter in the least whether she was magnanimous or not! She should have held him to her by whatever could have kept him there. Tears, if tears were necessary; pity, duty, pleading--anything and everything that would have helped him.
It was she who should have recognized his weakness. She now recalled that once or twice recently, he had turned back from his outings with Madame to suggest that Rose should join them, but she had refused in her foolish pride because she wanted to show him how generous she could be. She shouldn’t have done that at all; she shouldn’t have had any pride—and it didn’t matter at all whether she was generous or not! She should have held on to him by whatever means could keep him close. Tears, if tears were needed; pity, duty, pleading—anything and everything that could have helped him.
She had been thinking of what he would think of her--not of what he needed in her! She saw now it only mattered what he thought of her in so far as it helped her to save him. Her magnanimity hadn’t saved him. Something less beautiful but more practical might have saved him, her just being, for instance, a little more there.
She had been focused on what he thought of her—rather than on what he needed from her! She realized it only mattered what he thought of her as far as it helped her save him. Her kindness hadn’t saved him. Something less admirable but more practical might have done the trick, like her just being a little more present, for example.
But he hadn’t lied to her, she came back to that as if it was something on which her heart might rest. Ah! if he had done that she would have known that he no longer loved her!
But he hadn’t lied to her; she kept coming back to that as if it was something her heart could rely on. Ah! If he had done that, she would have known he no longer loved her!
But he had given her no reason--no excuse; he had flung his sin before her because he was ashamed, because he wanted his soul to be naked in her sight--because he knew that she would never fail him.
But he had given her no reason—no excuse; he had laid his sin bare before her because he was ashamed, because he wanted his soul to be exposed in her presence—because he knew that she would never let him down.
In the dark she caught sight of the hovering Peppina. “Signora,” Peppina pleaded, “will you not dine?”
In the darkness, she noticed Peppina hovering nearby. “Ma'am,” Peppina pleaded, “won't you have dinner?”
Rose stood up. “Yes,” she said in a voice that sounded strange. “Yes, please, I will dine.”
Rose stood up. “Yes,” she said in a voice that sounded odd. “Yes, please, I’ll eat.”
The Pinsents always dined.
The Pinsents always had dinner.
“Tell the Padrona,” Rose said steadily, “that the Signore has had to go to Naples on business. He will not return to-night.”
“Tell the lady,” Rose said firmly, “that the gentleman has had to go to Naples for work. He won’t be back tonight.”
Peppina still hovered. “Si Signora,” she said, “and the black cat, the one I brought to the Signora earlier in the evening, he has found for himself the room of the Signora. Behold, he lies there curled-up on her bed. He is there now--a miracle! The Signora remembers that I told her ‘a black cat means good fortune’?”
Peppina was still hovering. “Yes, ma'am,” she said, “and the black cat, the one I brought to you earlier this evening, has found his way to your room. Look, he's curled up on your bed. He's there right now—a miracle! Do you remember when I told you ‘a black cat means good luck’?”
Rose hurried into the room, and found him. He was not quite so good as her fox terrier at home, but he was a comfort. She buried her cheek against the round black ball of the fortunate kitten, and wept with easier tears.
Rose rushed into the room and found him. He wasn't quite as good as her fox terrier back home, but he was a source of comfort. She pressed her cheek against the round, black fur of the lucky kitten and shed her tears more easily.
Then she went down and had her dinner in the garden.
Then she went outside and had her dinner in the garden.
CHAPTER XIII
They sat on a terrace overlooking the most beautiful view in the world. They did not look at it, nor did they look at each other. They were beautifully dressed, they lived in the same world and spoke the same tongue; they would have laughed at, if they would not have made, the same jokes. The materials for happiness were heaped before them; but neither of them stretched out a hand to take them. They were both like creatures under an invisible ban.
They sat on a terrace overlooking the most stunning view in the world. They didn’t look at it, nor did they look at each other. They were dressed beautifully, lived in the same world, and spoke the same language; they would have laughed at, if they hadn’t made, the same jokes. The ingredients for happiness were piled up in front of them; but neither of them reached out to grab them. They both seemed like beings under an invisible curse.
It could not be said that Léon had any cause for a grievance. Madame Gérard had given him what she had offered him, but he had fatally under-estimated how far this gift would fall short of what he wanted.
It couldn't be said that Léon had a reason to complain. Madame Gérard had given him what she promised, but he had seriously misjudged how far this gift would be from what he truly wanted.
From the moment of their departure from Capri it had come over him that Elise was not beautiful, that she had no particular charm of person nor of mind; she neither touched nor soothed him. There was a fatal alteration in her. She was accessible.
From the moment they left Capri, he realized that Elise wasn’t beautiful, and she lacked any special charm in her personality or mind; she didn’t affect or comfort him. There was a troubling change in her. She was too easy to read.
Léon could not tell what had caused this change in his feelings--he had been covered so lightly by a rare and perfect tenderness that he had not realized how it warmed and nourished him, until he found himself sharply deprived of it.
Léon couldn't figure out what had brought on this shift in his feelings—he had been enveloped in a rare and perfect kindness that he hadn't noticed how much it warmed and fed him until he suddenly found himself without it.
He felt like some one suddenly pushed into the dark. He fumbled and knocked himself against obstacles, possessed by an intolerable fear, a fear that he shouldn’t get out, shouldn’t ever get back into his light again. He knew now what the light was, he had been in relation to perfect purity, and it was not until the relation ceased that he realized it had not left him as it found him.
He felt like someone had just shoved him into darkness. He stumbled around and bumped into things, overwhelmed by an unbearable fear, a fear that he wouldn’t escape, that he wouldn’t ever return to the light again. He now understood what the light was; he had been connected to perfect purity, and it wasn't until that connection was gone that he realized it hadn't left him the way it found him.
He no longer wanted anything less. He wanted only his flawless jewel, the deep and incorruptible heart of Rose. And as for the first time he knew the hunger of a real desire, he knew also that he shrank from returning to her after so light and base a sin.
He no longer wanted anything less. He wanted only his perfect jewel, the deep and pure heart of Rose. And for the first time, he felt the intense hunger of real desire; he also realized that he hesitated to go back to her after such a trivial and shameful sin.
He had thought this three days could be nothing, an episode, a chance wayside plucking of a flower, something that he could quite easily put away from him and forget on his return to Rose.
He thought these three days could be nothing, just a brief moment, a random pick of a flower along the way, something he could easily set aside and forget when he went back to Rose.
He now discovered that it would burn into his heart like a corrosive fluid, and make him fear to seek her presence. It was not that he doubted Rose would forgive him; but he came up against something in himself which would not yield forgiveness. He had too easily gone wrong.
He now realized that it would eat away at his heart like a corrosive substance, making him afraid to seek her out. It wasn't that he doubted Rose would forgive him; rather, he faced something inside himself that wouldn't allow him to forgive. He had made mistakes too easily.
He kept his eyes carefully away from Madame Gérard. He hated her with a cold antagonism; he could not make love to her. He fell back on a sharpened irony of attention. She should have all that she wanted and he waited upon her with an exaggerated courtesy; but she was as oblivious of his coldness as she had been of his warmth.
He made sure to keep his eyes away from Madame Gérard. He felt a deep dislike for her; he couldn't bring himself to love her. Instead, he resorted to a biting form of sarcasm. She should get everything she desired, and he served her with overly polite behavior; still, she was completely unaware of his indifference, just as she had been blind to his affection.
Léon had never known so strange a woman.
Léon had never met such a strange woman.
As for Madame Gérard, she had effected her purpose. Last night at the Opera, seated in the front of a box with Léon beside her, she had caught and held the eyes of her enraged husband. That was what she had come to Naples for.
As for Madame Gérard, she had achieved her goal. Last night at the opera, sitting in the front of a box with Léon next to her, she had caught and held the gaze of her furious husband. That was why she had come to Naples.
Léon had not seen him. Monsieur Gérard sufficiently accompanied to feel that a scene would have been out of place, had swiftly withdrawn.
Léon hadn’t noticed him. Monsieur Gérard, sensing that a confrontation would be inappropriate, quickly stepped back.
But before he had withdrawn, his eyes had crossed swords with his wife’s.
But before he left, his eyes had locked in a silent battle with his wife's.
After that there seemed very little to do. She was conscious that the rest of her life lay before her, and that her husband would never forgive her. The prospect once accepted, ceased to stimulate.
After that, there didn’t seem to be much left to do. She realized that the rest of her life was ahead of her, and that her husband would never forgive her. Once she accepted that reality, it stopped feeling motivating.
From time to time she was conscious of Léon, but never as a consideration requiring much effort. She had fulfilled her bargain and nothing more seemed to be asked of her. She felt with relief that rather less was required of her than might have been expected, and she was vaguely grateful to Léon for leaving her so much alone.
From time to time, she noticed Léon, but it never felt like something she needed to put much thought into. She had done what she promised, and it seemed like nothing more was expected of her. She felt relieved that less was required of her than she had anticipated, and she was somewhat grateful to Léon for giving her so much space.
He was a man of tact and could be trusted to look out her trains for her and see her eventually back to France. She supposed she would have sooner or later to rejoin her parents; but she wished she could forget what she had done to Rose.
He was a tactful guy and could be relied upon to check her train schedules and make sure she eventually got back to France. She figured that sooner or later she would have to reunite with her parents; but she wished she could forget what she had done to Rose.
Now that her purpose was accomplished this fact became more and more troublesome to her. Léon she had no qualms about, for she realized neither his unhappiness nor what she had cost him, but she did realize Rose.
Now that she had achieved her goal, this fact started to trouble her more and more. She felt no guilt about Léon, as she understood neither his unhappiness nor the impact she had on his life, but she did recognize what Rose was feeling.
It made her a little sharp with Léon when she thought of him at all; but it was quite easy not to think of him.
It made her a bit snappy with Léon when she thought of him at all; but it was pretty easy not to think about him.
Madame Gérard wanted to ask him if he had succeeded in keeping Rose unaware, but she shrank from speaking of Rose. Neither of them spoke of her, and neither of them thought of anything else. It made the silence heavy between them.
Madame Gérard wanted to ask him if he had managed to keep Rose in the dark, but she hesitated to bring her up. Neither of them mentioned her, and neither of them thought about anything else. This made the silence feel tense between them.
“You would like something to eat or drink, perhaps?” Léon at length roused himself to ask her. “No,” she said, “thank you.”
“You would like something to eat or drink, maybe?” Léon finally got himself to ask her. “No,” she said, “thank you.”
He lit a cigarette and smoked it through, then he said, “It is, I believe, considered very beautiful to drive to Posilippo in the sunset--to dine out there and return. Shall I order a carriage?”
He lit a cigarette and smoked it down, then he said, “I think it's really nice to drive to Posilippo at sunset—have dinner there and come back. Should I call a cab?”
She turned her head for a brief moment and glanced at him. She wished he would go away now--drive to Posilippo by himself, for instance. “Do as you like,” she said without stirring, “I stay here--” “Then, of course,” he said gravely, “I shall not leave you.” It was like being in prison--and not being quite sure whether you were the prisoner or the jailer.
She turned her head for a moment and looked at him. She wished he would just leave now—maybe drive to Posilippo by himself. “Do what you want,” she said without moving, “I’m staying here—” “Then, of course,” he said seriously, “I won’t leave you.” It felt like being in prison—and not being entirely sure if she was the prisoner or the jailer.
It was a relief to know that some one else was advancing along the terrace. Léon sprang to his feet; he was not a clumsy man, but he very nearly upset the table by which they sat.
It was a relief to see that someone else was coming down the terrace. Léon jumped to his feet; he wasn’t clumsy, but he almost knocked over the table they were sitting at.
Rose was walking slowly towards them. She held a Baedeker in one hand and a parasol in the other. She was very tall, and she looked taller than usual. Her wide blue eyes rested on the wonderful sea beyond--but she had seen Léon and Madame Gérard. She walked towards them without speaking or smiling.
Rose was walking slowly towards them. She held a travel guide in one hand and a parasol in the other. She was very tall, and she seemed even taller than usual. Her wide blue eyes were focused on the beautiful sea beyond—but she had noticed Léon and Madame Gérard. She approached them without saying a word or smiling.
When she came up to them she smiled a little nervously, but in a very friendly way, as if she was glad to see them both, but didn’t want, of course, to make a fuss about it.
When she approached them, she smiled a bit nervously, but in a really friendly way, as if she was happy to see them both, yet didn’t want to make a big deal out of it.
“They told me,” she said, “that I should find you out here.”
“They told me,” she said, “that I should find you out here.”
Madame Gérard could not rise. Her lips moved as if she tried to speak, but she dared not speak. This was her judgment. She was the cleverest of women, but she no longer knew what to say.
Madame Gérard couldn't get up. Her lips moved as if she were trying to speak, but she didn't have the courage to say anything. This was her fate. She was the smartest woman, but she didn't know what to say anymore.
Léon stood there with his eyes on the ground, white as a sheet and trembling. He could not look at Rose at all. He felt as if her eyes were fire from Heaven.
Léon stood there with his eyes on the ground, pale as a ghost and shaking. He couldn’t bring himself to look at Rose at all. It felt like her gaze was fire from above.
Rose spoke again. “Léon,” she said, “do you think I might have some tea?”
Rose spoke again. “Léon,” she said, “do you think I could have some tea?”
“Mon Dieu--Rose--” he whispered under his breath. “Mon Dieu--what must you think--”
“Oh my God--Rose--” he whispered under his breath. “Oh my God--what must you think--”
“If I could have some roll and butter, too,” she went on, ignoring his murmur, “it would be very nice. I am rather hungry.” Léon turned and without speaking passed quickly into the house. Rose sat down opposite Madame and put the Baedeker on the table. Madame Gérard lifted her heavy eyelids and looked at Rose.
“If I could have some bread and butter, too,” she continued, ignoring his murmur, “that would be really nice. I’m pretty hungry.” Léon turned and without saying a word quickly went into the house. Rose sat down across from Madame and placed the Baedeker on the table. Madame Gérard lifted her heavy eyelids and looked at Rose.
She did not know what was coming, but she meant whatever came--scorn, anger or contempt--to take it.
She didn't know what was ahead, but she was ready to face whatever came—scorn, anger, or contempt.
She was not sure what Rose wanted--she waited to be sure.
She wasn't sure what Rose wanted—she waited to find out.
Rose met her eyes with a grave and infinitely kindly look. “I am so sorry,” she said slowly in her hesitating French. “We meant to help you, but I’m afraid we didn’t.”
Rose met her gaze with a serious and incredibly gentle expression. “I’m so sorry,” she said slowly in her uncertain French. “We intended to help you, but I’m afraid we didn’t.”
Madame drew a quick breath, she had not expected this. It had not occurred to her that Rose would be sorry; that hard, stubborn substance that was in her breast melted once and for all towards Rose. The tears filled her eyes and fell slowly into her lap.
Madame took a quick breath; she hadn't seen this coming. It hadn't crossed her mind that Rose would feel regret; that tough, stubborn part of her melted completely for Rose. Tears filled her eyes and slowly fell into her lap.
“My dear,” she said, “no one could help me, and I have not even--helped myself.”
"My dear," she said, "no one could help me, and I haven’t even helped myself."
“I was stupid,” Rose went on gently, “and I didn’t understand; but I do understand now. What I wanted to say before Léon comes back was, that I know he meant not to make things worse. You will forgive him, won’t you, because it was my fault really. If I had understood, you see, I should have known he couldn’t help you--not in that way--and I think I could have stopped him.”
“I was foolish,” Rose continued softly, “and I didn’t get it; but I do get it now. What I wanted to say before Léon comes back is that I understand he didn’t mean to make things worse. You will forgive him, won’t you, because it was really my fault. If I had understood, you see, I should have realized he couldn’t help you—not in that way—and I think I could have stopped him.”
Madame Gérard nodded. “I have nothing to forgive your husband,” she said, choosing her words carefully. “He has done me no great wrong; always I knew where his heart was--it is still there, Madame--it is in your hands. I--” said Madame Gérard, looking away from Rose’s pitying, tender eyes--“have what I deserve. I have nothing.”
Madame Gérard nodded. “I have nothing to forgive your husband,” she said, choosing her words carefully. “He hasn’t wronged me greatly; I always knew where his heart was—it’s still there, Madame—it’s in your hands. I—” said Madame Gérard, looking away from Rose’s pitying, tender eyes—“have what I deserve. I have nothing.”
The waiter came with the tea. Léon returned at the same time. He could not keep away, and yet it seemed to him as if there had never been less of him anywhere--his self-respect, his manhood had left him.
The waiter brought the tea. Léon arrived at the same moment. He couldn't stay away, but it felt like he had never felt more insignificant—his self-respect, his manhood had disappeared.
Rose turned to him, and with a little gesture of perfect tenderness and trust she slipped her hand over his. It was as if she gave him back his soul. He drew himself up--strength passed into him. She had come back, she was his--somehow or other she was there to save him, and at least he could be generous--he could let himself be saved. He no longer cared that he must be a poor figure in her sight, and he forgot that there was any other sight but hers.
Rose turned to him, and with a small gesture of complete tenderness and trust, she placed her hand over his. It was as if she was giving him back his soul. He straightened up—strength flowed into him. She had returned, she was his—somehow she was there to save him, and at least he could be generous—he could allow himself to be saved. He no longer cared that he might look like a pitiful figure in her eyes, and he forgot that there was any other perspective besides hers.
She withdrew her hand again and went on very slowly, still in French, including him in the conversation with a little wave of the hand.
She pulled her hand back again and continued very slowly, still in French, including him in the conversation with a small wave of her hand.
“I have just,” she said to Madame Gérard, “been talking to Monsieur Gérard. He thinks I have improved very much in my French.”
“I just,” she said to Madame Gérard, “was talking to Monsieur Gérard. He thinks I've really improved in my French.”
“My husband!” Madame cried, starting forward, then she sank back, white-lipped and trembling.
“My husband!” Madame shouted, stepping forward, then she collapsed back, pale and shaking.
“Yes,” said Rose, “I went to see him. I found him in the Baedeker. He was in the sixth hotel I called at.”
“Yes,” Rose said, “I went to see him. I found him in the guidebook. He was at the sixth hotel I checked.”
“But why,” began Madame Gérard, “why did you seek him--Madame, what did you say to him? Forgive me, I do not understand?”
“But why,” started Madame Gérard, “why did you go to see him—Madame, what did you say to him? I'm sorry, I don’t get it?”
“I thought perhaps I had better see him first,” Rose explained. “I saw him in the hall. I think he was in a kind of rage--he said he had seen you last night at a theater with Léon, and I said, yes--that I never went to theaters in Italy because I didn’t understand the language, and then he asked me if I had been with you all the time.”
“I thought I should probably talk to him first,” Rose explained. “I saw him in the hall. He seemed really upset—he said he saw you at a theater with Léon last night, and I told him that was true. I never go to theaters in Italy because I don’t understand the language, and then he asked me if I had been with you the whole time.”
Madame Gérard held her breath. Her eyes seemed like a prayer.
Madame Gérard held her breath. Her eyes looked like a prayer.
Rose turned to Léon. “I’m afraid I didn’t tell him the truth,” she said hesitatingly. “I hope it wasn’t very dreadful--I said, yes, of course I had.”
Rose turned to Léon. “I’m afraid I didn’t tell him the truth,” she said tentatively. “I hope it wasn’t too terrible—I said, yes, of course I had.”
“You lied to him!” gasped Léon. “Then--then--” for the first time he looked at Madame Gérard. She covered her face with her hands. Rose looked a little perturbed. “I didn’t know,” she said, “what else there was to be done. Of course I know it was very wrong. I never have been untruthful before. I--I don’t like telling lies, but I thought--I’d better. So I said we were all together. I was a little afraid he mightn’t believe me or that he might ask me where we were, but he didn’t. He quite believed me. He only asked me what I wanted to see him for.”
“You lied to him!” Léon gasped. “Then—then—” For the first time, he looked at Madame Gérard. She covered her face with her hands. Rose looked a bit uneasy. “I didn’t know,” she said, “what else to do. Of course I realize it was very wrong. I’ve never been untruthful before. I—I don’t like lying, but I thought it was better. So I said we were all together. I was a little worried he might not believe me or that he might ask where we were, but he didn’t. He totally believed me. He just asked what I wanted to see him for.”
“Par exemple,” muttered Léon; “he asked you that?”
“For example,” muttered Léon; “he asked you that?”
Rose poured herself out a second cup of tea. “I said,” she went on, “I came because I thought you might be sorry for leaving your wife all alone--just because she tried to turn over your music for you--and that I thought perhaps you might be wanting to tell her so--and not know where she was.”
Rose poured herself another cup of tea. “I said,” she continued, “I came because I thought you might feel bad about leaving your wife all alone—just because she tried to change your music for you—and I thought maybe you’d want to tell her that—but didn’t know where to find her.”
Madame’s eyes fell from her face. “But yes--” she whispered, “and what did he say, Raoul, when you asked him that?”
Madame's gaze dropped from her face. "But yes--" she whispered, "what did he say, Raoul, when you asked him that?"
There was a new look in her eyes now, and a little color in her pale cheeks.
There was a new spark in her eyes now, and a bit of color in her pale cheeks.
“He said he was sorry,” said Rose, gently. “He said he never would have behaved like that, and never meant to--it was only the music, he said, he often lost his head over music, and that that afternoon he had felt how great a success his marriage was--so that it was doubly unfortunate. He said he wanted to come back to you very much.”
“He said he was sorry,” Rose said gently. “He said he never would have acted that way and never meant to—it was just the music, he said; he often lost himself in music, and that afternoon he felt how great his marriage was—so it was doubly unfortunate. He said he really wanted to come back to you.”
There was a moment’s pause. Madame Gérard’s voice was quite different when she spoke now, there was hope in it. “And what answer did you give him, Madame?” she said. “I think I can see by your eyes that you gave him an answer.”
There was a brief pause. Madame Gérard’s voice sounded completely different now; it was filled with hope. “And what did you tell him, Madame?” she asked. “I can see in your eyes that you gave him an answer.”
Rose nodded. “I told him--I had a feeling that you would forgive him--and that I would ask you, if you did, to send him a line to-night--saying if you would see him, and where, of course! You see I didn’t know where you were at the time--but I found you quite easily, because I had remembered something that Léon had said to me about this special view.”
Rose nodded. “I told him—I had a feeling that you would forgive him—and that I would ask you, if you did, to send him a message tonight—saying if you would see him, and where, obviously! You see, I didn’t know where you were at the time—but I found you pretty easily, because I remembered something Léon had told me about this particular view.”
Léon buried his head in his hands and laughed wildly. He laughed to save himself from tears. Madame Gérard said nothing at all; but she stretched out her hand for the tea Rose had poured out for her and began to drink it.
Léon buried his head in his hands and laughed uncontrollably. He laughed to keep himself from crying. Madame Gérard didn’t say a word; she just reached for the tea that Rose had poured for her and started drinking it.
Rose ate two rolls and a half. “I’m afraid you’ll think I’m dreadfully greedy,” she explained, “but I haven’t had any lunch, or any breakfast either, properly.”
Rose ate two and a half rolls. “I’m worried you’ll think I’m really greedy,” she explained, “but I haven’t had any lunch or a proper breakfast either.”
“But I,” said Léon, coming from behind his hands, “I cannot meet Monsieur Gérard to-morrow?”
“But I,” Léon said, pulling his hands away, “I can’t meet Monsieur Gérard tomorrow?”
“No,” said Rose, “but I left my luggage on the Quay. There is a boat that goes to Venice to-night, and I thought,” she murmured with a diffident, disarming smile, “that perhaps you wouldn’t mind if we just went to Venice, Léon. It would be more gay.”
“No,” said Rose, “but I left my bags at the dock. There's a boat heading to Venice tonight, and I thought,” she said with a shy, charming smile, “that maybe you wouldn’t mind if we just went to Venice, Léon. It would be more fun.”
THE END
THE END
Transcriber’s Notes:
Transcriber's Notes:
A few obvious punctuation and typesetting errors have been corrected without note. Where multiple spellings occur, majority use has been employed.
A few clear punctuation and formatting mistakes have been fixed without mention. Where there are several spellings, the most common one has been used.
[End of Helen of Troy and Rose by Phyllis Bottome]
[End of Helen of Troy and Rose by Phyllis Bottome]
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!